ă€ŠFull Moon of the Midnight Sună€‹


 Prologue

    Bellowing horns in the distance announced the start of the hunt.

    The little maid could barely hold her panic. With the way things were going, it was inevitable for them to discovered and ultimately punished for even stepping outside the confines of their quarters. No one would believe the reason they were out in the first place; if anything, telling the truth would likely bring more disaster upon them.

    The Imperial Forest was nowhere to be for either of them especially not during this hunt.

    "My Lady, let me run and get one of the guards for help," she said shakily.

    "No, don''t!" insisted the other girl.

    If the maid ran about, there were more chances of her getting injured by one of the hunters especially since the hunt had begun or being stalked by one of the wilder animals brought into the forest for the hunt.

    "My Lady is already bleeding this much, what else can we do?"

    The little girl helplessly kneeled again and tried putting more pressure on the injury. The young Lady closed her eyes, deeply inhaling and exhaling while rocking back and forth trying to distract herself from the pain while trying to think of a solution.

    Blood was already seeping through the torn material from her maid''s dress.

    "Don''t cry okay, we''ll think of something," comforted the young Lady.

    It was the first time seeing such a reaction from her usually sombre maid. She was always trying to make her laugh, but she had only succeeded in making her cry instead.

    While the Lady was wiping the other girl''s already muddied face, they suddenly heard dogs barking, realising that the sound was getting closer. There was no hiding their situation now.

    "Whoa boys," said what sounded like a young boy.

    The three wolf dogs were stubbornly barking at something up ahead. The two boys ran to catch up to the dogs and peered over to see the source of commotion.

    At the bottom of the slope between the trees, a grimy young girl with a tear-stained face looked up at them.

    "Young Master, it looks like there''s two of them," said the boy''s servant.

    The girl they spotted first stood up. It wasn''t until she fully turned towards them that they realised that she was stained in blood.

    "I''ll come down to you!" shouted the young Master in common Farsud[1].

    He hurriedly handed his bow and quiver to the servant and asked him to secure the dogs back before sliding down the slope to meet the little girl.

    There were two girls, both seemingly around the same age. They were well dressed suggesting a noble origin, but both stained with mud and leaves as if they had rolled down the rough slope. What would such young noble girl be doing outside without a chaperon or guard?

    "Please help us, my Lady is badly injured," pleaded the maid.

    The young Master couldn''t even have been five years older than them, but he was fully kitted and equipped meaning that he had to be part of the hunting party despite the young age. He was a likely a son of one of the guests, but it didn''t matter who helped them anymore. He rushed towards the injured girl who was propped up against a tree.

    It was a wonder she hadn''t passed out judging from the amount of blood on not only her but the maid as well. The little Lady looked up at the boy who had just arrived, but she could barely see him through her hazy vision.

    "My Lady, I''m going to wrap this again," he insisted as he took a few pieces of linen bandages from one of his pouches.

    "I''m going to need you to be very brave, okay," he said, and she nodded.

    The boy started wrapping the linen and tried to tighten it as much as he could to suppress the bleeding but not completely constrict her leg.

    He glanced at her every so often, but she was still quiet. The only thing that betrayed she was in pain were the silent tears rolling down her face.

    "Where do you two come from? We need to take her home immediately."

    "W- we came from, from the palace," stuttered the maid.

    The palace? The young master was surprised.

    How could they manage to leave the confines of the palace without being discovered?

    There was no time to question or scold them about anything. They managed to get the little Lady on his back. He was not that much bigger, but he could cope with her as they slowly climbed the slope with the maid''s support.

    "Young Master, what happened?" the servant asked at seeing the young master''s bloodied hands and clothes.

    "That''s not important, we need to get to the palace. Her injury is serious," he urgently insisted as he walked ahead. He knew the general way back to the palace.

    This was the one place where his navigation skills could work in his favour. They were closer to the palace when the maid started recognising the way. He could feel the girl''s body starting to relax so he looked over his shoulder and shook her awake.

    Due to the tears, the little Lady''s vision was already somewhat blurry, but she fought to stay awake. It didn''t help that the boys back was so warm and comfortable, but it was the cool peppermint smell of his hair that was helping with keeping her conscious.

    "Are there any nearby entrances?" he asked as they came to one of the impossible high back walls.

    It would be silly going through the main gates since it would bring about all types of trouble. The little maid looked around and found what she was searching for. They came to a relatively quiet tunnel that led to a garden.

    Even within the garden, they meandered until coming to a smaller gate that seemed to lead to a courtyard. Compared to his own home, the palace was huge and the gardens beautiful, but this was no time to be admiring gardens or architecture.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    "I''ll go and get someone," she insisted, and he nodded. He understood that the girls would get into trouble, so they had to get help with as few people as possible knowing.

    It seemed noble households were not very different whether it was a duke, king, or emperor.

    Within a few minutes, he saw two women who seemed to be palace maids rushing towards them with the little girl close behind. The young Lady was taken from him while a third woman walked toward them. Her air of authority made him guess that she was a steward.

    "Young Master, please come this way," she insisted.

    He looked at the young Lady one last time before being led through the garden. She was already near unconscious, but help was close and hopefully she would fully recover. It was unfortunate but very unlikely that she would be able to get away without a scar.

    It was considered quite a shame for a noble lady to have imperfections besides birth marks but who would consider their life more precious than a scar?

    After all the chaos, he was brought to a room where he sat alone for a while. Thinking things through, maybe it hadn''t been such a great idea coming into the palace. His father and their party were guests but what if he never had the chance to see them again? For his age, he understood noble and royal politics a little too well.

    The room was grand as would be expected in the palace. There were two large, gilded frame paintings of landscapes and multiple wall-scrolls with beautiful but complicated calligraphy.

    The room was large enough to have a four-post bed with magnificent drapery all around but also a seating area with sofas and another seating area with a round table and two chairs.

    He stopped pacing and sat on one of the chairs at the table. It wasn''t long before two maids came in, one carrying a basin and other carrying a stack of clothes.

    "Young Master, if you don''t mind. We have some clean garments for you."

    It turned out that the basin contained water for him to wash his hands. He took off his bloodied clothing and they helped him with the clean set quite like his previous outfit, making sure to wipe down his hunting belts and pouches before strapping them back on him.

    After this process they curtseyed and left. The steward from before came into the room with a tray of food.

    "My Lady hopes the young master didn''t strain himself too much because of her daughter."

    "Will she be fine?"

    "Not to worry, the young lady will be the most qualified physicians. Please take your time with these refreshments. Once the young master is done, there''ll be someone to show him the way to where he wants to go."

    The young Lord bowed slightly, and the steward curtseyed. She stopped as she was about to leave.

    "My Lady would appreciate if this was just between us," said the steward.

    He nodded again, and the woman smiled before she left. The way she had said it was not really threatening, more like an aunt asking to keep a secret. It was not as if he was about to tell anyone. Besides, who would have believed the story?

    The girl was obviously the daughter of one of the members of the imperial family. He would be questioned about all sorts of things if he said anything, and people would most likely try to cause some type of trouble. That was the last thing he needed. He had enough trouble with his own family.

    He wrapped a few of the treats in another handkerchief he had received with the clothes and then walked out the double doors to find a palace maid waiting for him.

    "Could you take to me to the guests of the hunting event?"

    The maid curtseyed to him before walking ahead.

    The young Master only had a chance to see just a small portion of the grand palace as they did not walk through the halls that everyone else was using. As he had guessed, they were trying to keep the situation as quiet as possible. He knew that palace politics would be complicated but not to this extent.

    After walking through tunnels and pathways in different courtyards and gardens, they finally came to a familiar gate leading out to the forest-like rear of the palace. There were guards on either side, so they stopped at a distance to keep from being seen together. The maid then curtseyed again and left since he could now see the way.

    "Young Master!" exclaimed the servant as soon as the young lord passed through the gates that the guards closed behind him. If he hadn''t come back, the servant boy wasn''t too sure what he would have done or how he would have explained himself.

    The little Master was always so stubborn, it left very little choice for other people.

    "I thought the Master would have me flogged to death."

    "I think you''re exaggerating," said the young Master as he confidently walked ahead.

    The servant had to jog a few steps to catch up.

    "What happened? Did young Master find out who the girl was?"

    "They wouldn''t have told me that and I didn''t ask," he said while putting his hand out.

    The boy next to him handed him the quiver which he strapped on while walking.

    "They merely gave me a change of clothes and some treats."

    "Treats?" asked the servant while eyeing him.

    The young Master smiled and pulled out the wrapped treats from one of the pouches. The boy handed him his bow before taking the little package. It took way too little to make him happy.

    They walked towards an entertainment area where groups of people were gathered. For those not joining in the hunt, they could socialise in the different pavilions while waiting for the others to come back. It was a typical royal affair as all the high position imperials were invited.

    The most important guests however, the two kings, military leaders and their advisors were in a closed assembly with the emperor. The guests comprised of imperial officials and representatives of the two kingdoms who were either royal officials, high ranking military or high-ranking nobles.

    Some of them slightly bowed their heads at the boy as he walked past. He headed toward a table with another young noble, very similar to himself. The older boy''s servant nudged him, and he looked up from his book.

    "What happened to you? Why are you here and not out there?" he asked, somewhat surprised.

    "I got stuck in a deep muddy pit, it was so bad I couldn''t continue so I had to change my clothing first," answered the young Master in his usual straightforward manner.

    The teenager warmly smiled and put his book aside and then patted his brother on the head.

    "They''ll get ahead of the young Master if he stays here."

    While he wasn''t interested much in the hunt, he had come along for the sake of being the eldest amongst his siblings. There would be time for the more scholarly activities as well though, the imperial capital could never be short of interesting scholars. After his statement, the younger boy sitting opposite him just scoffed.

    "The wild animals out there are just going to take him for a snack anyway," he casually commented while taking a sip of the cider.

    The servant behind him tried to hold back a smirk. This entire event was not interesting to the young noble at all, what was interesting however was some of the young ladies in the next pavilion. He wondered when they''d be doing official introductions, if not any time soon, then he''d just send his servant over with a message.

    Both the youngest Master and his servant made a look. He thought it better not to comment on his brother''s snide little statement.

    "Anyway, I''m going back out."

    "Good luck, represent us well." said the eldest with a big reassuring smile.

    "I''ll be sure to," commented the youngest as he turned and ran out towards the hunting grounds trying to start the process over again.

    Hopefully this time they wouldn''t be coming across any more serious distractions. He had to prove himself. Young or not, he was still a son of this family, and this might make his father finally have something to say about the achievement.

    [1] Farsud ¨C The common language used in the empire originating from the imperial province.

 A Season of Renewal (I)

    "Princess! Princess!"

    The princess pulled the covers over head while groaning. Another ridiculously early morning for only the gods knew what reason. When could she get a chance to sleep in?

    "My Lady, the Empress Consort''s steward will come to check on us if we''re late," insisted a young woman''s voice. With her eyes closed, the princess rolled to the other side of the bed and sat up.

    She sleepily opened one eye, but it was still too bright outside. The two maids helped her stand up and helped take off her sleeping garments and bonnet. All this while she was half asleep with her eyes closed.

    They put a bathrobe on her before pushing her towards the bathing room where an essential oil bath was already prepared. She sleepily rubbed her eyes as she swung her legs into the steaming bath. It wasn''t until she splashed water onto her face that she attempted fully opening her eyes.

    Her black hair was twisted close to her scalp for sleeping purposes, so she ran her hands through it with just a bit of water. They would style it after her bath. At least she could keep the hairstyles for a week even though they insisted she sometimes have a different hairstyle for each occasion.

    As she lay back and soaked in the bath, she thought about the fuss over a hairstyle when there was so much to worry about in life. There were still so many foods she hadn''t tasted.

    "Princess Kamariaˇ­" said one of the girls in an exasperated tone and Kamaria turned her head and smiled.

    "Yes, dearest Liliana."

    "My Lady, we can''t be in the bath for more than quarter of hour today, we''re already late. Raisa is choosing an outfit in the meantime."

    Kamaria rolled her eyes and returned to soaking to which Lili shook her head. The eye roll was considered completely unladylike, but Kamaria couldn''t be bothered when it was just her close attendants. After a completely refreshing hot bath, she stood in front of the mirror in her bathrobe as her tow attendants bustled around the room.

    Raisa was now trying to choose jewellery to go with the dress while Lili was picking out hairpins and thinking about what type of braid style to do. Kamaria only smiled as she poured a bit of oil on her hand and massaged it onto her skin.

    Usually there were people to do this too for the other princesses, but she liked being able to do some things herself and keep her space less busy and easier to monitor. She sat down and worked the oil down to her legs when she looked at the scar running from her knee to halfway down her shin.

    For some reason, it looked better than usual but maybe that was due to her good mood. It also hadn''t hurt much recently meaning it was unlikely to rain.

    This was great news considering the festival was supposed to take place in a few days. After Raisa helped her into the dress, she sat down at the vanity while Lili worked on her hair.

    "Does your Highness think she''ll have fun with Lord Urien at the festival?" whispered Raisa.

    "Whether I was attending with him or not, I''d still go and have fun," replied Kamaria with a smile.

    "But the Princess would prefer if he were there," said Raisa mischievously and then they both giggled while Lili could only smile at them being silly little girls as if she was much older.

    She slid in a few more simple but pretty pins to secure the hairstyle while Kamaria gently pursed her lips trying to even the balm on her lips. Surprisingly they still had time to spare and with one last look in the mirror and head nod of approval, they left the residences.

    In the passages, they passed by a few maids carrying sheets and cleaning implements who stopped to greet them.

    At least in her mother''s wing, most of them still sincerely acknowledged Kamaria but she didn''t mind her treatment in other residences. The less attention they paid to her, the more she could busy herself with her own plans.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    As they turned a corner into the corridor that led to the doors of the dining hall, Kamaria paused and inhaled deeply. The play was beginning. When she approached, the guards opened the doors but just as she was about to walk into the hall, a voice made her pause.

    "Little Seventh is here quite early," said the voice.

    She didn''t dare to turn and look up. Instead, she stood aside and kept her head bowed as another young lady approached.

    "Good morning, Princess Velia," she said in a soft gentle voice with her head still bowed. Lili and Raisa curtseyed simultaneously. Velia smiled, somewhat amused to see the little display.

    "You don''t have to stand at attention so seriously little princess. We''re not strangers, don''t feel so troubled okay," gently said Velia with a brilliant smile as she walked past.

    Her attendant didn''t even glance at them while accompanying her princess.

    Kamaria meekly followed her sister into the hall where some of their other siblings were already waiting.

    Lili and Raisa stood further behind her with some of the other servant after helping her sit down.

    It wasn''t long before one of the stewards walked in then stood at the door and bowed. The siblings all stood up since they knew the empress and company was approaching. Empress Livinia walked in, and she looked around the table to find that everyone was there before walking to her seat.

    Behind her was the Empress Consort Johari who looked as gentle as always with a silk handkerchief in her hands. She glanced at the table and saw Kamaria to which she smiled just a bit.

    The girl had grown up just a bit.

    The rest of the party were the two Royal wives, Grand Lady Alva, and Grand Lady Fara. For an emperor, their father was involved with very few women in his palace. There was enough activity in the palace with just them. If there were any more, the family stress would have killed him before anything else.

    The four women stood at the head table waiting for the emperor to step into the hall. His head steward arrived first announcing his presence.Even with just the family, they kept these little formalities. Although the man had authority of the entire empire which consisted of seven kingdoms, the emperor was an uncomplicated person.

    This was not always a good thing, but it worked out for the most part in terms of running the kingdom. After a few words from the emperor, the meal began. The imperial family wasn''t the biggest there had ever been, but it also wasn''t smallest either.

    Empress Livinia was the mother of the virtuous Crown Prince Dario, the eldest of the siblings. He was being gently cared for by his wife Crown Princess Maeva which the empress was glad to see. Her daughter, Velia looked well put together as always, worthy of a princess.

    Lady Alva looked over at her twin daughters Thyra and Yrsa who seemed to be behaving quite well and slightly glanced at her husband who was eating.

    The twins were already of age but neither the emperor nor empress were very active in discussing their marriage matches. At least one twin had a potential match but the other worried her.

    There was some chatter at the table as everyone started digging in, but Kamaria never spoke to any of her siblings and just focused on the food. She was a picture of a princess, slowly eating in small bites with her eyes downcast and a neutral but gentle expression on her face.

    The corner of the empress''s mouth twitched but she couldn''t fault the girl just because she was such a timid thing. Something small and feathery suddenly flew across the table and landed next to Kamaria but she didn''t jump up in fright.

    "Prince Khayri!" warned Lady Fara but the young man merely shrugged with a large grin on his face while his older sister Ruwa rolled her eyes in disapproval before continuing with her meal.

    Kamaria took the small carved toy and slightly smiled before putting it away and. Her brother would occasionally make these small gifts when he was in a creative mood. He was really one of the only people who minded her. Maybe it was because they were only three months apart.

    "Princess Kamaria," suddenly said an unexpected voice.

    Everyone paused as it was unusual for the emperor to speak when they had family meals.

    "Yes, your Majesty."

    "Come and sit next to the Empress Consort I want to discuss something with you."

    Kamaria''s gaze climbed all the way up to her father''s face, but she couldn''t make much of his expression. As she shifted in her chair, she happened to see Velia politely smiling at her. She wasn''t sure where this unnecessary spotlight on her would lead.

 A Season of Renewal (II)

    After Kamaria settled down next to her mother, the emperor cleared his throat.

    "I understand that you didn''t find a banquet necessary for your eighteenth birthday but are there any other gifts you would like?"

    Kamaria suddenly blanked. Everyone could traditionally ask for something out of the ordinary for their eighteenth birthday.

    The gift was usually presented to them at their birthday celebration, but Kamaria had chosen a family dinner to not overshadow Lady Fara''s plans for her own son''s birthday.

    When she was younger, she took note of how certain people subtly made an issue of how tiresome it was to organise two birthday celebrations in such a short space of time.

    As a selfless older sister, Kamaria gave up her own celebration to allow her brother to have an event and that''s how it was every year since their sixth birthdays.

    "That''s right, since she didn''t have banquet, it''s only fair that little sister chooses an additional gift," said Velia with an encouraging look.

    The empress and Lady Fara glanced at her while she thought about an answer to the emperor''s question.

    "Your Majestyˇ­"

    The words sharply sunk into the emperor''s heart. Although most of his children did refer to him formally in public, when they wanted something or were being generally playful, they never used his title.

    "Your Majesty, I don''t need additional gifts, so my request hasn''t changed from before. This Princess would like a crown of stars," she finally said.

    There were a few laughs and giggles all around the table from her other siblings since they hadn''t known about her request before. She really was a strange young woman, already eighteen and still asking for such fanciful childish things. They all had multiple headpieces for different occasions. Why would this one be special?

    There was a look of small concern on the emperor''s face. He knew that his daughter was quite reserved and somewhat whimsical, but this was a chance for her step out of her norm. Her birthday had already passed so this was the only way he could make it up to her.

    Perhaps she could even look at him with the warm excited eyes he once saw when she was younger and not the docile gaze that she had developed over the years. It made her a gentle and quiet princess but sometimes he just wanted to see his daughter and not an imperial subject.

    "That''s quite enough from all you. You''re all so much older and laughing at a baby. At least she didn''t ask for some outlandish things," commented Empress Livinia with her eyes on her plate.

    The siblings all instantly behaved and resumed eating. Kamaria didn''t say anything else after her initial statement but only showed a small smile that barely reached her eyes. She was clearly being polite unlike a young woman with a powerful father who could have just about anything in the world that she desired.

    The emperor thought that there was nothing he could do if she had made up her mind, this type of stubbornness ran in the family.

    "I''ll have it arranged then," he finally said.

    "Thank you, your Majesty," she said softly.

    As they finished their conversation, an announcer stepped into the dining hall.

    "The Imperial Army Commander, his Highness Grand Prince Yerlan."

    It wasn''t long before a tall, capable looking man strode into the hall. This time he was not in full armour as per his usual look.

    He was younger than the emperor and had a completely different appearance even though the two were blood brothers. It was the same with Kamaria and her siblings since they had different mothers.

    Although the man had a scar running down from just above his eyebrow to his cheek, when he sincerely smiled, he gave the sense of being a gentle giant. The emperor didn''t miss the slight change in Kamaria''s eyes as soon as the name was announced.

    "I see everyone is here enjoying a meal without me," the commander commented jovially.

    "The Commander never announces when he''ll see us for purposes other than business," said the empress with a small smile.

    The troops had returned a few days earlier and as the commander, he came to issue an imperial report to the emperor and officials. After that he went back to his town residence without a word of return.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "I wanted to rest more, but Madam General requested otherwise," he insisted while walking around to Kamaria''s side of the table. He always playfully referred to his wife as the Madam General.

    "Princess Zorya is here as well?" asked the empress.

    "That she is, in fact she wanted to have a word with your Highness," he said after turning to the empress consort.

    She turned to look at him with uncertainty.

    "With me, Commander?"

    "There''s no mistake, she headed towards your Highness''s Summer Palace. Of course, Princess could come in your Majesty''s place as it''s just a small matter about a few new plants that were brought back."

    "Ah, I see. Kamaria, would you mind seeing to it?"

    "Yes, Consort Mother," said Kamaria standing up and happened to stagger just a little.

    The emperor and empress consort both reacted but the commander responded even quicker and grabbed her arm.

    "Why did you stand up so quickly? Won''t this make you dizzy? Plants can''t run anywhere Princess."

    "Forgive my big sister, Uncle. Everyone knows she can''t let anything about her plants pass her by," suddenly commented Khayri and Kamaria turned to him with a blank look making him quickly look away.

    Velia gave the empress a look, clearly meaning that she wanted to go along to see what the excitement was about. Princess Zorya always had interesting gifts to give. The empress gave her daughter a sideways glance which made Velia disappointed but then her mother suddenly spoke.

    "Won''t she see the other princesses as well since she''s already here?"

    "Don''t worry your Majesty, like I said, it''s a small matter. We won''t stay for long."

    Kamaria then curtseyed to the emperor and his wives before the commander held out his hand.

    "Shall we, Princess?" he asked, and Kamaria tried to contain her smile as she took his hand.

    Raisa and Lili faithfully followed them out of the dining hall.

    Before long before they were out of earshot of the maids and guards near the dining hall. Even so, they kept the volume of their conversation to a minimum.

    "Look at you, just because you''re now a young woman, you didn''t even bother inviting me to your birthday dinner. I''m deeply disappointed."

    "Even Uncle has learned to joke now, I know he was too busy to think of such silly things."

    "But really Kamaria, you should have at least insisted on some grand old event. You only turn eighteen once."

    "It''s past already, there''s nothing more to be done is there? They''re already preparing for Khayri''s event."

    Her uncle gave her a worried look, never had he seen such a calm young lady. Even when this excellent young woman was being utterly belittled, she always kept a composed demeanour. The calm manner sometimes scared him especially in someone so young.

    He wished that she could be just a little selfish, impatient, and spoilt as other rich young women were. After a certain incident, it seemed she had grown up too fast. She broke his train of thought when she playfully linked arms with him as they headed toward the garden.

    "Don''t tell me Uncle is still thinking of such important things. Besides I won''t be turning nineteen next year, I''ll only be celebrating my first eighteenth birthday anniversary," she insisted with a bright smile.

    The man laughed at the brilliant answer. How he had missed her outstanding humour. He resisted the urge the pinch her cheeks as she would complain about her makeup getting ruined.

    The weather was bright and cloudless, perfect just as the princess had predicted. The early blooms that surrounded them in various colours brought different fragrances that were carried by a certain crispness in the air signalling the last days of winter.

    "The clowning duo finally arrive," gracefully said another woman''s voice after she sipped on her tea.

    Kamaria turned and saw the commander''s wife sitting in a pavilion in the garden. She smiled, a smile that reached her brown eyes as she released her uncle.

    "And just like that, I''m discarded. It''s dangerous to run Princess!"

    Kamaria however was already halfway to the pavilion and then threw herself into her standing aunt''s arms as soon as she could. The older woman could only smile at the silly girl. Everyone else thought she was so mature, but she knew better. Kamaria might as well have been her own daughter. Maybe if she had been, she would have acted less like an old noble lady.

    "My best girl," said Princess Zorya with a playful squeeze.

    "Don''t tell your cousin-sister I said that though."

    Kamaria almost laughed as they sat down. Raisa and Lili finally made it to the pavilion as running after her or warning her not to run would not have made much of a difference.

    "I see the two flowers are here as well, it''s nice to see you girls."

    The girls curtseyed at the acknowledgement and replied simultaneously.

    "A pleasure your Highness."

    "Officer Radka looking handsome out of uniform I see," commented Kamaria.

    "It''s nice to see the Princess," said Radka with a smile and a martial bow something not out of place for a battle maiden such as herself.

    "Oy, stop trying to charm my officers and come eat. I''m sure you were hungry at that breakfast table," insisted Princess Zorya.

    Kamaria gladly sat down, tasting a bit of each dish before fully digging in and savouring the delicious food.

    The company in the hall honestly didn''t make for a good appetite. If there was one thing that Kamaria did not need to be told twice about, it was good food.

 A Season of Renewal (III)

    With the meal done, Princess Zorya gestured to Radka at her side.

    "Well then, time for the real reason that we''re here. Happy birthday Kamaria."

    Radka pulled out a large square wooden box. Kamaria was excited as it was placed on the table in front of her.

    Raisa carefully opened the box, and they caught a peek of midnight blue lining on the inside and beautiful folded metallic brocade. She opened it further and revealed that the material was in fact a dress. It was an astounding silver with an intricate pattern Kamaria did not recognise.

    She was no expert, but she knew a few things about material and trends in the patterns and embroidery. Embroidery and sewing classes were one of their childhood classes after all.

    "I see you''re trying to guess where it''s from, let''s just say a completely different empire," said her aunt.

    "Auntie, this is too much," she said in an awed voice.

    "Don''t be silly, if this overbearing little father[1] of yours had it his way, we would have come with a cartful of things and even that wouldn''t be enough. You''ll just have to come home to see the rest."

    On top of the dress sat a headdress, a beautiful thing littered with crystals, organza, and silver. The sides of the headdress reminded her of wings and when she looked closer, she realised they were indeed wings. The delicate, intricate organza wings were decorated with silk flowers all around them.

    It even had little feathery antennae covered with small crystals. The wings should have made it a butterfly, but the fuzzy antennae made her guess it was a moth themed headdress appropriate for the Luna festival.

    In all, the costume was one step closer to making her fairy-like creature, bringing a smile to her face at the thought.

    She never had the chance to be so extravagant. Even living in the palace, her clothes always paled in comparison to her siblings since they always managed to have a first pick of things.

    "I''m glad I lived to see the day the little Princess was this amused," commented her uncle as he sat back. Kamaria could only hug her aunt once again.

    "Princess Kamaria will have to be leading the Luna festival this year. The Moon goddess approves," she insisted.

    "This would be the most beautiful little moth I''ve ever seen," the commander added with a smile.

    They didn''t ask about how, why, or when but they knew that Kamaria would somehow be at the festival. They had learned not to question her methods but just trust her instead.

    Having been born around this time was the young woman''s saving grace. Even if she never got to have a birthday celebration, she could at least enjoy fireworks and good food later when the Luna festival came around.

    Besides the adventurous young men, the people in the palace barely ever left the palace even during such an occasion but they still made offerings and cooked once a year foods and desserts to enjoy at a banquet with other invited guests.

    "If that boy Urien were to see you, he''d have to get on his knees immediately and propose."

    Kamaria became a little shy at her aunt''s words as she lightly touched the beautiful headdress.

    "Don''t ruin my good mood and talk about that little-"

    "Uncle, Urien is nice," insisted Kamaria but the commander rolled his eyes.

    "Anyway, on that point of gifts, I got the Princess a gift as well."

    Radka once again produced another wooden box, this time smaller than the first. It was also simple but was lined with a forest green velvet. Inside it, were two almost identical daggers. The difference in the daggers was the variation of the intricate silver design on the black sheaths.

    The commander was still a military man, so it was safety above all else even for his precious niece. Next to the daggers was a pair of leather archers'' gloves and Kamaria was even more delighted.

    As if in agreement fragrant white flower petals softly showered the pavilion as she smiled completing the lovely scene.

    "Such a boring man to give a young woman something like this for her birthday."

    "Your aunt says so, but she gave us another child after I gifted her a new sword for hers," he casually commented to Kamaria.

    The commander didn''t find this talk inappropriate at all. What could Kamaria not know at her age having spent her time with rough soldiers like them. Kamaria giggled at the couple; they were one of the few people she knew who got on this well as a couple but even then, they never interacted this way in public.

    The view was exclusively for those very close to them. They heard a few voices headed towards them and the bigger box was closed and put away. Princess Zorya shook her head and stood up, carefully taking out one of the daggers and handing it to her niece. Kamaria hesitated but finally took it in her hands.

    The weight was perfect, and the cool handle sat comfortably in her hand. For sure they were custom made making them even more precious to her.

    Unsheathing the blade, she studied the two sharp edges, polished finish and the engraved pattern running down the length of the blade matching the sheath. The voices from before were now much closer as they headed toward the pavilion.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "I think we should test these highly questionable gifts from the commander," whispered Princess Zorya.

    Kamaria moved the dagger from one hand to the other trying to get a feel for it.

    She turned slightly to look out the corner of her eye as if hesitant about going through with the suggestion and then suddenly turned around, throwing the dagger towards the entrance of the pavilion.

    The uninvited guest shrieked and fell back into her attendant''s arms at seeing a weapon hurtling their way, but it had embedded itself in the wooden pole pinning a flower petal. Velia froze in place as she stared at the dagger that had come from nowhere. Had her younger sister just tried to openly kill her in front of so many people?

    "Oh, Princess Velia, I''m so- this Princess apologises for her rudeness. There was no injury was there?" asked Kamaria urgently although she was standing in one place and not rushing to help her sister up.

    Velia''s attendant scowled as she helped the princess straighten up. Raisa and Lili almost laughed at Kamaria''s question while Radka tried not to look defeated at the older teaching the younger extremely bad habits.

    "What were you thinking?" Velia started.

    She almost went on a tirade but held back due to the presence of their aunt and uncle.

    "I''m sorry, I was merely trying to be like Aunt Zorya, I guess it''s not for me," said Kamaria sadly as she walked towards the dagger.

    She pulled it out as if it had not been deeply embedded in the block of wood.

    "Little sister, why would you try to be like a General when you''ve never even had a day of military training? Be careful you don''t hurt yourself or others," retorted Velia as she dusted off her dress.

    Although she sounded a little angry, she couldn''t help but have a bit of a pampering tone as if she was reprimanding a favourite child. How could Kamaria possibly try to be anything like their aunt?

    Princess Zorya was a famed General even if she was barely on the battlefield anymore. With Radka as her second in command, she had conquered multiple battlefields for the empire in her family''s name and that was how she had met her husband.

    After her last child, she decided to not retire from the military but rather focus on the strategy and running of things. Being a military official and noble at that married to an imperial prince who was the commander of the army, she had her work cut out for her without any of the physical battles.

    "Forgive me Princess Velia, I gifted your sister these ornamental daggers. Perhaps she''d give them to her husband one day," commented the commander.

    "Uncle, girls like pretty and shiny things," Velia stated as she pointed to her bracelet.

    It was a gift he had given her after coming back from one of his Official travels and Kamaria was sure that she hadn''t been wearing this bracelet at the breakfast table. Although behaving while standing next to Lili, Raisa almost vomited blood at Velia''s sickly-sweet tone.

    "Commander, General, I''ll be sure to deliver the message and everything else to Consort Mother," said Kamaria.

    Raisa and Lili picked up the two boxes and just like their princess, curtsied before they left the pavilion.

    Velia stood thinking for a while. So, Kamaria had only received some ornamental daggers as a gift? Everything else should have been some packages for Consort Johari, likely samples of dried plants.

    The daggers were completely useless but then again, the commander had said something gifting them to her husband. Was the empress consort already working on marriage match? Was it possible for her younger sister to be matched before her? With the boxes safely put away, the trio could go about the rest of their day.

    "I bet she almost peed herself," whispered Raisa after which she giggled.

    Her Lady sure knew how to provide never ending entertainment. Lili merely smiled trying not to fall into the trap of making such base jokes with the unfiltered Raisa.

    "Raisa, that''s completely improper. How dare you. Princesses don''t pee, they tinkle," said Kamaria with the most serious expression and even Lili started giggling.

    The giggling attracted the attention of another group walking in the garden. They couldn''t see through the bushes, but Khayri could recognise the voices. He signalled to everyone else to keep silent as he waited for the girls to emerge.

    When they were closer, he excitedly jumped out but only managed to thoroughly scare an unknown young maid out of her wits. The young lord with him started silently laughing as the prince apologised while trying to help her up which seemed to terrify her even more. Khayri''s attendant ended up trying to smooth over the situation.

    "Your Highness, that wasn''t very nice," suddenly said Kamaria as she appeared from a completely unexpected place. The four young men tried to hide their shock at the sudden uncanny appearance.

    "What a surprise to see my wise big sister here," said Khayri.

    He was supposed to sound surprised but failed completely and sounded suspicious instead. Even his usually serious attendant, Nima couldn''t help but smile. During the fun, one of the young men was slowly observing Kamaria from her feet all the way up to her smiling face.

    She looked lovely as always, and that elegant soft air about her just kept him more interested. She felt the studying gaze but tried not to get flustered from it.

    "Come on Urien, stop ogling at my sister like a prized possession of yours. I''m having a conversation with her," commented Khayri and other two young women smiled.

    "Am I supposed to be looking at you instead?" asked Urien.

    "Listen you want to marry my sister, there are fees that need to be paid to me my friend," commented Khayri as he draped his arm on Lord Urien''s shoulder.

    Urien smiled at Kamaria and bowed his head slightly as they walked past to which she nodded back.

    "Now let''s discuss my rates and I''ll let you look for a bit longer next time," said Khayri said as they continued in their original direction.

    They were equipped with hunting gear, making her assume they were headed to the stables to pick horses and go for a hunt. It was better than most of Khayri''s other past times. While making her way to the indoor garden, Kamaria caught herself in a little smile when thinking about Urien.

    Although it was nothing official and no marriage talks had been initiated between the families, the people very close to them knew that they had a good relationship. For an imperial princess, it was nothing grand marrying the son of a Count, but it guaranteed some peace for her compared to marrying another royal family.

    Sure, Velia would likely be married off to the best match the empress could find but for Kamaria, she had long learnt that it would do her no good being ambitious.

    [1] Little father ¨C referring to her father''s younger brother, most would say uncle which can also be used, but some cultures consider those on the paternal side as secondary fathers, mothers, and siblings hence also cousin-sister or cousin-brother since they would have the same surname

 A Wolf on the Mountain (I)

    Far off on the border of the kingdom of Surcaster, the imperial commander''s message had been delivered to the appropriate parties, but an ambush had stopped one of the squads in their return.

    The soldiers were exhausted, but they tried to steel themselves as the remnant enemy soldiers came out of nowhere. Although they had won the brutal main battle, things seemed a little bleak for this small squad that had been separated from the core army.

    The sound of clashing swords could be heard from a distance as they collided with the enemy. There were very few horses left and now with this attack, the rest were driven off or were injured to stop the advance.

    The enemy had planned well.

    The landscape below the rough mountain provided very little help, they were all exposed here.

    Help could only come from the mountains or forest, but they doubted that the other squads had come this far north of the border.

    Suddenly a single arrow shot through the backs of one of the enemy soldiers. Then a few more arrows came, and they saw in the distance horses speeding toward them.

    The approaching company was not part of the royal army but rather under the duke''s banner of the Ulfric family. This also gave the royal soldiers some renewed strength as they started fighting back.

    The enemy soldiers were taken aback by not only the swiftness of the approaching soldiers but also the new strength of the current force they were fighting.

    An order to withdraw could be heard through the battlefield but they were given no such chance as the company of a hundred joined in the close combat.

    The new soldiers brought more determination than expected as the leader jumped off his horse and ruthlessly laid waste to the closest enemy soldiers. Blood splattered on his face and armour but that was the least of his worries as he pushed on with the rest of his company, mowing down the enemy.

    After pulling his sword out of another opponent by kicking him away, he spotted something much higher up in the mountain. These people were wearing the enemy colours and yet they sat there on their horses looking down at the scene. They clearly just wanted to observe the situation and were not planning on intervening.

    This detachment were just sacrificial lambs.

    The captain of the duke''s company turned and pointed his sword at them. They could barely make out the face considering that he was covered in blood and dirt.

    The distance did not help either in revealing his identity, but the banner was distinctive.

    He kept the sword pointed for few moments, then struck it into the ground as the battlefield went quiet behind him.

    The enemy leader clicked his tongue, quite annoyed at the action, and then turned his horse which signalled to the others that they were leaving. There would be another day.

    "Should we go after them?" asked one of the officers.

    "They''re too far to give chase. We''d better focus on gathering up any of the injured," he instructed.

    "Yes Captain," said subordinate and he turned back to start talking to the platoon leaders as they had to work together to gather what they could.

    "Young Master, how long do you think it''ll take to get back to camp?"

    The young master took his sword out of the ground and started wiping it down while speaking.

    "If there aren''t more interruptions, even from here it should be about a three-day march. We''re only leaving for the imperial capital in a few more days. We''ll have more than enough time."

    He put his sword back in its sheath and with his hand casually on the handle, walked towards his immediate subordinate who was busy having a conversation with one of the king''s soldiers.

    "Boss, I think that should be everyone gathered. Most of the squads have been recovered, now it''s just a matter of meeting with everyone else."

    The captain nodded and now that he was closer, the royal soldiers could see that he was young.

    When the banners had gathered under the order of the king, the royal army only scoffed at the small number of soldiers that the apparently ruthless duke had sent.

    The duke''s army was not known for large numbers but for being vicious in battle. They doubted that these ruffian and lazy looking youths formed part of the cut-throat army that guarded the border.

    Now that they had seen it, if a lone low-ranked young Captain and his company could decide a battle in less than half an hour, then what type of skill did their grand general have?

    No wonder the main battle was already over. As the captain took off his helmet, a chilling wind blew down the mountain even though it was broad daylight.

    Signs of spring had come early but the air still carried the crisp of winter. The broad-shouldered young man who had addressed him as young Master gave him a wet cloth to wipe his face.

    The situation wasn''t so bad that they couldn''t spare a drop or two of water.

    He looked around while wiping his face.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "We''ll report to the higher-ups later, we should have a few hours before sundown so gather up everyone and let''s get going."

    His piercing whistle brought closer the beautiful chestnut monster he had been riding earlier.

    "Altair," he calmly called while petting the horse.

    "Tell Lark to make sure they get enough horses for at least the injured."

    "They had already started gathering them up young Master."

    "Good."

    The captain was clearly a man of few words. As he turned, the handle of his sword caught the light, and the royal soldiers couldn''t help but notice the design.

    They were stunned into deeper silence.

    It could never be.

    The youth standing in front of them surely could not be one of the soldiers they had heard about. Yes, he was successful in saving them with just a few men at his command, but he was still just a captain even if they had to admit that was a higher position than some of them.

    Some of the loose strands of hair blew about his expressionless face as he mounted the horse, the man known as the Blood Wolf of Louvaros.

    It was a tough journey that took the entire day with a few stops in-between but by the fall of evening, they had caught up with the core royal army that had set up camp.

    The decision was taken that they would start the journey back to the royal capital after resting for a day at a camp instead of continuing the journey to Yuva, the military headquarters of Louvaros.

    The captain''s company met with two more companies from their own camp, and they were resupplied and provided places to sleep.

    Two other armies that had joined the battle under different lords had already departed to their own regions and therefore only two banners stood in the camp.

    A black banner with an upward facing open-mouthed wolf belonging to the army of Duke Ulfric and the navy banner with a gold crest of crossed swords on a round shield belonging to the kingdom''s royal army.

    A few of the royal soldiers whispered that even the Ulfric family banner seemed somewhat ominous.

    In their dark clothing, most of the soldiers seemed more like mercenaries than officers but they were a very disciplined lot in terms of training although a bit rowdy when they relaxed.

    The battle was won and over for now but there hung a subtle tense air within the camp. It was not merely about the death of fellow officers or weariness from battle but rather a dissonance between the two armies.

    Even the tent formation set up by the royal army seemed to be a clear sign for others to stay away from their side of the camp.

    "Young Master, why does it feel as if we''re being disdained on our own territory?" Altair asked as he stoked the fire.

    Some of the other officers smirked or chuckled at question. They were not very affected by this alienation; in fact, it only made them amused.

    "Why do we have to mind a puppy baring its milk teeth at us even though we helped it pull out a thorn? It obviously lacks some sense."

    A few people laughed, finding the crude analogy made sense. The royal army turning up their noses at them was nothing new.

    "Lark, you''ve sent a message on the status of our company, right?"

    "Already done Boss," chimed the subordinate from earlier in a rather blissful tone.

    Truth be told, he was rather glad that the campaign was over. Being at camp afforded him more time to find more opportunities to lay around.

    "Come on now Captain Ulfric, why are you making us feel bad as fellow leaders?" asked another young man with a smile while swinging his legs over to sit on the low bench.

    He took a sip from his rather fancy leather flask and then offered it to the one he had addressed as Captain Ulfric, but the young man declined. He knew it was a different type of water in that flask.

    "More for me then. Anyway, isn''t it enough that your company took all the glory this time Blood Wolf?"

    The people around the fire laughed at the nickname as the other captain nudged him. While it had started out as just a joke, the young Ulfric had certainly lived up it.

    One of them started howling and a few others jokingly followed suit, really sounding like animals in the dark night. It startled the royal soldiers at first since they were in unfamiliar territory until they heard the laugher along with the howling.

    Sitting there around the fire and making jokes, it was hard to tell that they were all highly trained killers.

    "If even someone as lazy as Lark can get summoned to the Imperial Capital, we really must have done badly this time," he continued.

    Young Ulfric''s lips turned slightly at the corners in a little smirk while Lark on the other hand looked highly offended at the comment. It was only for a second though before he lazily lay down on the blanket again to enjoy the warmth of the fire.

    "I hear you and Clawe have been scouted by the royal army, how does that compare to someone who''s only been summoned for a few words and not recruitment," commented the young master.

    When he said it that way it sounded as if the others had a much better deal.

    Captain Clawe ran his hand through his ash brown hair as he took another sip of wine while leaning on a boulder. He was silent the entire time listening to all the conversations around him.

    Of course, being scouted by the Royal army of a kingdom was a big achievement all on its own but getting invited to the imperial capital would allow one to make many more powerful political connections.

    The kings were still vassals under the emperor after all.

    It was just unfortunate that the wrong person was being invited to the capital. Young Master Ulfric had no such political desires even when it came to the positions within his own family.

    He was known as stone-faced ruffian who only swung swords but didn''t bother to fix this reputation. In all, the young man really lacked ambition.

    Clawe was planning to make the best of this opportunity though. Even at twenty-two he felt that he wasn''t young anymore. Yes, the Louvaros army was well known and powerful, but it was still quite small and that could only take a man so far.

    The chance of entering the royal army couldn''t be missed even if it meant being a captain for a year longer just to prove himself.

    When a promotion opportunity came about, it would obviously be better being promoted in a king''s army than a duke''s army.

    "Captain Clawe is looking at my young Master as if he killed his ancestors a hundred years ago or don''t tell me that you''ll miss him too much after you leave," asked Altair out loud.

    They all tried but failed horribly at holding back their laughter and a few wolf whistles.

    "I don''t have such a heavy taste, please think better of me," said Clawe with a smile and they laughed.

    It was really all in jest, but the young master glanced at Clawe a few moments later to see that the smile was gone which no one else had noticed.

 A Wolf on the Mountain (II)

    A moon shyly hidden behind the clouds made the night dark and silent, leaving those still awake to adjust their sight.

    "Oh, I just remembered, Lady Cecily said she''d be waiting for us to return in victory," commented Altair with a smile as he chewed on a bit of grass.

    They were part of the guard assigned to night watch duties.

    "And this had what to do with me?"

    "Boss is certainly taking his time. We need a young Madam Ulfric who''ll take care of him," insisted Lark with a mischievous smile.

    "Maybe, he''ll take it easy on us as well," he continued.

    Altair smiled at the comment as well, trying to imagine the stoic young master being gentle with a delicate young noble lady. The image didn''t seem quite right. It wasn''t even that he lacked the looks but the grim expression on his face and cold air seemed to scare potential candidates away before even talking to him.

    "Twenty-one, a handsome well-travelled young master with a military title and a noble family, I say we find a matchmaker as soon as we get back," added Altair and Lark laughed as well while the other only shook his head.

    "Why does it sound like I''m being sold at an auction?" asked the captain.

    Now that they had to return home, he would have to deal with such comments more often seeing as his stepmother was trying to pull him in one direction while he was pulling in another. His age was considered the peak age where most noblemen were married or had a prospect, but he preferred the strange peace that came with his work.

    "Besides, what military title? Most nobles would only laugh behind my partner''s back."

    He knew well that even though he carried the Ulfric surname that wouldn''t help his low-ranking military title. Not being the eldest son or highly favoured also meant he wouldn''t inherit a higher noble title either. Him getting involved with another noble would only make his partner gossip fodder.

    Maybe a gentry or commoner marriage would work better but that might make his partner a target for the craftier family members and the standoffish noble circle. There was too much politics even with getting married, so he preferred staying away from such troublesome things.

    "Anyway, you two are also twenty-one in a year, I''ll find you matches not to worry," he insisted without a hint of sarcasm in his voice.

    Just as the other two were about to comment, they saw a shadow move through the trees. The three of them were on high alert, each with a hand at the sword on their side until there came a lone wolf-like howl deep in the night.

    An arrow suddenly hurtled past them, embedding itself in the nearest tree. Lark jogged over to the tree to retrieve the dark arrow and the small piece of paper which he handed over to the captain.

    It was read and then passed on to Altair who threw it into the hot coals that served as their heater and source of light.

    "It was just General confirming he received our reports. We''re still going to the capital as planned."

    The other two nodded a bit more serious than before. When one really thought about it, how was it that the imperial commander had personally summoned them to the capital not even a day after the battle ended?

    They only heard from the king three days later even though Jaroya, the imperial capital was much further. Military information was a valuable commodity, and it wouldn''t be given to just anyone especially not with such speed.

    Either they had people in their ranks who were reporting to the capital or there had been people watching them all along. Either way, it just showed that the commander and the resources of the imperial capital were not something to be taken lightly.

    Now they had been summoned and expected to walk into the mouth of the tiger. Why them rather than the bigger royal army? There was enough tension between Duke Ulfric, the local nobles in Louvaros and then the royal officials in the king''s court.

    Casually bypassing the king and getting to the emperor would certainly give all of them something to talk about. The young Ulfric was not looking forward to the political intrigue this would bring but it was interesting.

    The captain smirked as he thought about it but the other two simply found it just a bit scary to see him suddenly changing his expression.

    The sun was high in sky by the time they marched into Yuva; hundreds of soldiers exhausted after weeks of battle and travel. They were welcomed with warm baths and the night held the promise of specially prepared food and drinks to celebrate the victory.

    Before all the good stuff though, it was all about treating the injured, honouring those who had lost their lives and for those in higher positions, reporting to the appropriate parties.

    Lark casually strode in from a bath, shirtless with a drying cloth on his shoulder when he noticed Captain Ulfric getting dressed in another set of dark clothing that was not uniform. Every captain and their immediate subordinate shared a room close to the quarters of the company they commanded.

    Just one of the small advantages of having a slightly higher rank although they had also started out sharing a room with multiple people.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "Don''t tell me you''re already leaving without celebrating," Lark commented as he lay on his bed after putting on an undershirt.

    Altair readied the robe for the young Master as he already had a tunic on.

    "The sooner I go home, the more I''ll get a chance to have sorted a few things before we leave," he assured as he fastened up the robe himself.

    Altair handed over the belts and straps that secured the sword scabbards. Apart from the swords, he looked like a nobleman maybe a bit rough around the edges but much proper than they had looked in the past few weeks.

    That said, he was still imposing to anyone who did not know him and even for some who did.

    "We''ll see each other later then, Boss," said Lark while turning his back to sleep.

    While others might have considered it disrespectful that Lark could never address him by his title, he just shook his head at the character and both and him Altair said their goodbyes before heading to the stables.

    As they readied the horses, a few young wolfdogs came bounding towards them. The horses calmly stayed in place as they were used to the presence of such playful little creatures.

    They were type of horses that could attack wild wolves if need be.

    The puppies busily circled around them making Altair dizzy.

    "Everyone, sit!"

    The puppies came to an abrupt stop and cutely tilted their heads.

    "Where did these one''s escape from now? They probably chewed through something to run around outside."

    Captain Ulfric promptly finished preparing his horse and took out an implement from one of the pouches. He put it to his lips, but no sound came from it.

    It wasn''t long before there came a warning-like howl that caused the puppies to scatter which almost made Altair laugh.

    "Hymr, there''s a good boy," said the captain as a black wolfdog walked towards him.

    The giant beast playfully rubbed itself on him and expectantly stood to be petted on the head.

    "Come, let''s go home today. Any lady would be impressed at how you''ve grown."

    Altair gave a side eye at the statement. He was very sure that most ladies and men seeing this beast would promptly beg for their lives. What was even more horrifying was that Hymr was less than a year old.

    There were a few screams and some noisy chatter outside the shop and the manager wondered what was happening. It didn''t take long for him to almost fall on his behind when a wolf confidently strode into the shop.

    The customers all sprinted to a corner since the creature stood blocking the entrance. How could city guards let such a beast terrorize the citizens in broad daylight?

    The amber eyed dog looked around before a short whistle made it lay down. This was followed the entrance of two imposing young men with an equally bloody aura.

    These were not the type of people who looked as if they came for good business, especially not in a shop that sold candied fruits. The manager was clearly getting his shop smashed today.

    "Where are the attendants here?" asked Altair as he looked around.

    The manager could only tremblingly step forward. The clothing of the men seemed to be of the best quality so he could only hope that they would do business despite their appearances.

    "May I help the sirs? I''m the manager of this here humble establishment."

    "How do you sell your products here?" asked the young master looking at some of the fruits in the displays.

    "S-sell? Oh, sell of course, let me explain," said the man with a hesitant smile while dabbing his face with a silk cloth.

    By the time the two left, the manager''s back was soaked.He almost slid to the floor in defeat even though he had made good business.

    The bill was paid in cash by the burlier young man so they had no idea which family''s son would brazenly walk around the streets with such a creature as if it was a pet. The duo picked out some desserts and an exotic assortment of dried fruit to go with it.

    It was just unfortunate that they had not passed near any big towns on their way back. That way they could have found a few more things that were not local, but the young master smiled a little as he looked at the parcels he had gathered. His favourite lady would be happy.

    A young woman happened to catch the young lord''s smile as she stepped out of the carriage, it was an extremely rare sight. It wasn''t even a big smile, but it changed the hard look he usually had.

    She wondered what the smile was all about as she readied herself before walking over to him, her servant adjusting her dress and dusting off her cape.

    "Lord Sorin," suddenly said a clear pleasant voice.

    Altair nudged him and gestured in the direction of the approaching young woman. As she stepped closer, she saw the animal next to him and hesitated. Sorin gestured with his foot and Hymr obediently lay down. She curtseyed earnestly in front of him with a slight smile, sincerely glad to see that he was back.

    "Miss Cecily, Giselle," answered Sorin with a slight bow and Altair following suit.

    "You''re already back, it''s good news then."

    "We just returned my Lady and yes our kingdom is still intact."

    "So is Lord Sorin''s life, I''m happy to see that," she said with a genuine bright smile.

    Altair almost smiled at the comment but kept a straight face.

    They were distracted by the thunderous sound of wheels and a galloping horse. Hymr let out a guttural bark and before Cecily could react, Sorin had grabbed her wrist, pulling her out of the way of the driverless horse cart.

    Unfortunately, she was not steady on her feet, but Altair averted part of the disaster by supporting her before she fell. A few people surrounded the horse some metres away to get the stubborn creature to calm down.

    The market was busy enough and incidents like these were not uncommon. The two young women were still in shock when one of the men came to them to bow and apologise about the incident and Sorin sent him away with a slight warning, but it was all a bit of a blur to Cecily.

 A Wolf on the Mountain (III)

    "Cecily, are you okay? I''m sorry if I was rough. There''s no bruise is there?" Sorin asked since he noticed that she was holding onto her wrist.

    The concern in his voice was touching and she shook her head.

    "Oh no, no that''s not it at all. I guess this is why ladies should stay at home or only do house visits," she said with a small smile, obviously still shocked.

    Her heart was still racing and now she wasn''t sure whether it was because of the incident or the sudden contact with Sorin. There seemed to be someone calling Cecily''s name and they turned in the direction.

    The older woman just saw the horse cart speed by where Cecily was previously standing, and her heart almost leapt out of her chest.

    The material shop they were visiting was quite busy so there were spectators waiting to see the outcome of the incident.

    "Cecily!"

    "Mother, I''m fine thanks to Lord Sorin."

    "Young Master Ulfric, thank you for saving my daughter," commented the older lady with a smile.

    She hadn''t even known that he was back in town meaning they returned that very day.

    "Madam Vogel, as long she''s safe," he replied with a small bow.

    "If the ladies would excuse me, I have yet to report to his Grace. Good day."

    Sorin made his exit before they could bring up another topic of conversation and Cecily could only watch as he left not knowing what else to say. Her sparkling eyes followed his every move while her mother studied her expression.

    When they were finally out of sight through, Altair cleared his throat.

    "Since when do we report to his Grace?"

    "Since whenever I say so. You know that woman wants to go on about everything under the sky."

    Altair laughed as he tipped the stableboy, and they retrieved the horses.

    Sorin was so masterful in avoiding contact with people and possible gossip that he had averted that entire disaster by pulling on Cecily''s wrist and sending her to someone else instead of grabbing her arm and pulling her closer to himself.

    ''Young Master is quite scary,'' thought Altair as he followed behind Sorin and his horsewith Hymr alongside them.

    It wasn''t long before the castle walls came into view. They rode past the entrance of the main castle.

    Sorin''s military position wasn''t high enough to report to the duke directly so the general and those under him were most likely with the duke at that moment.

    Sorin lived in a completely different part of the estate and preferred not to be at the main residence if he could help it. As soon as they arrived, he eagerly jumped off his horse and handed the reins to Altair and unloaded some of packages before jogging across the large courtyard.

    Some of the servants excitedly bowed or curtseyed when they saw that the young master had returned.

    After crossing one of the smaller gardens, he saw his target. She was busy watering some flowers with a smile on her face. He carefully crept up on her.

    "Young Master, I suggest you save the tricks for someone who didn''t help to deliver you."

    It was near impossible to sneak up on her after all and she merely smiled as the rather tall young man caught her in a hug.

    "Young Master isn''t a child anymore; you''ll crush this old lady."

    "I missed this dramatic old lady. Here, to make up for the time I''ve been gone," he said holding up the wrapped parcels with what he had bought at the market earlier.

    "You think I care more about sweets than seeing you alive," she commented.

    "No, but it''s an added bonus."

    "Oh, you, what will I do with you?"

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    She smiled again while moving away the wild strands of hair hanging about his face. At this stage, it was too late to ask him to have his hair tied and slicked down like other noblemen. The young man might as well have been her own son but the line of work he had chosen didn''t bring her much joy.

    Hymr made a playful growl from outside the door and Nanny could only smile at this beast trying to be cute. How was it any different from the big owner standing in front of her?

    "Is this our boy Hymr? We''ll have some treats for you immediately," she insisted.

    "Nanny, is it just me or does this place feel a bit empty?"

    There were usually more servants, running around doing random things around the property. He had only been a gone a few months and already there were such big changes.

    Since overseeing his own residence, most of the people he hired came from very impoverished backgrounds or had been convicted of petty crimes which didn''t require imprisonment and no one else would hire them.

    Some were even unfairly punished due to influential families playing up their power. As a soldier, he saw these types of cases very often. Nanny only sighed and led him inside before calling over a younger maid to prepare some refreshments.

    Altair came in a few minutes later to find Sorin sitting opposite Nanny Mei with a cloudy expression on his face. Not even an hour back and the play was already in progress. As exhausted as he was somehow Altair couldn''t wait to leave for the capital.

    Sorin was storming over to his study when he heard voices in one of the gardens.

    He was about to walk past but couldn''t stand the laughing chatter so he stood and observed the group that was having a grand time without his presence but at his expense.

    Hymr could sense the air around his master get even worse and roughly barked a few times to get his attention. Sorin looked at the dog and compliantly scratched behind the ears making Hymr howl in joy. The howl seemed to awaken the other animals on the property.

    The sound of barking dogs and random howling suddenly stunned the group in the garden.

    Could it be that the prodigal ancestor, no, the young master, had returned?

    Although wolfdogs were used in the Louvarossy army, the young master kept hunting hounds since he was young and had even picked up a particularly ferocious thing less than a year ago. Normal dogs didn''t have a such howl.

    Sorin leisurely walked towards the pavilion, the two young women sitting there immediately stood up when they saw him while the older two remained seated. All four attendants, old and young curtseyed to him; he was still a young master of the family after all.

    "Your Grace, eldest Aunt," he said in a rather disdainful tone as if saying the very words disgusted him.

    He completely ignored the two young women, and they didn''t make a squeak either seeing as he was not in the best mood.

    "If it isn''t our dearest Captain. We thought you''d be away for a few more days so we came to accompany the girls for a while," replied the duchess with an innocent smile.

    "Where are the rest of my servants?"

    "M- my Lord. I had to send some of them away after an incident," replied one of the young women.

    "By whose authority?" Sorin asked the question corresponding to her answer, but while staring directly at the duchess.

    Though the man wasn''t shouting; his commanding voice and grim expression even made the duchess and aunt intimidated.

    They had not expected his temper to become worse, usually he seemed mildly annoyed and never questioned them when it came to household things.

    "My boy, don''t be upset at Sanya, she''s just merely been trying to keep this household together since you''re always so busy."

    Sorin knew this conversation was headed to her suggesting he take a wife to keep everything in order because even though he had given Nanny Mei authority to run the household, in the duchess''s words she was just a servant after all.

    Undermining his authority and getting rid of the servants he had personally hired was a completely different situation, but they would link it to him getting married somehow.

    If he heard that one more time at that moment, he was convinced that his head explode.

    "Rubbish," he turned to leave without another word.

    "Such disrespect, who does he thi-" the duchess cut off her sister-in law with a look and afterwards bid the girls to sit down.

    "What can I say, I''m only a stepmother after all. Maybe once there''s a daughter-in-law, he''ll be better to her."

    The Duchess took a sip of tea with a worried look on her face. Sanya glanced at the young woman sitting next to her who happened to be looking at her at the same time. The aunt nodded, agreeing with duchess about the situation.

    He needed someone who could pacify him. With that imposing presence and temper, if Sorin ever decided to be ambitious, there would be no stopping him on his intended path.

    He was already a wild thing without regard for authority or family. Imagining such a person with more power and influence made the duchess uncomfortable.

    "I''ll find out if he''s especially friendly with anyone. No matter how rough or unlawful a man is, there''ll always be a flower he''d die under," said the aunt.

    The Duchess nodded with a relieved smile, but the subject of the imperial capital was a bit of a sore point to her.

    She would have preferred that the eldest son attend the gathering, but she couldn''t even try to convince her husband on the account that he was not attending either.

    He had passed everything over to be handled by the military leaders and a few other officials from the other families.

    She would just have to find another way to deal with Sorin''s situation while he was in the capital.

 Visitors to the imperial City (I)

    "Now that the festival costume has been sorted. What will Princess be wearing to the throne room ceremony?" asked Lili as she poured Kamaria some tea.

    "I''m sure there''ll be a formal set of garments I haven''t worn in a while. I''ll decide when I have time to look through them."

    Lili nodded to the answer not mentioning that she had seen the other young people in the palace having new outfits delivered for the occasion. It wasn''t only about the throne room ceremony, there was also a banquet to attend afterwards.

    Seeing as the event had coincided with the days that the Luna Festival was celebrated, there would be many royals, high titled nobles, and aristocrats who were not locals.

    "Even so, we''ll have to find time to braid your hair."

    "Fiiiine, dearest Lili. Anyway, I''ll have to ask Uncle to get an arrow from the Louvarossy army to add my collection. I hear this man called the Blood Wolf of Louvaros will be part of the soldiers getting rewards."

    "Sounds horrifying. What is he, a bloodthirsty werewolf or something?" commented Lili with a look and Kamaria laughed.

    "Of course not, I''m sure he''s an ordinary man since he''s related to the Ulfric family. They call Uncle the Red Beast, but you know he how he is."

    "I think that man is probably scary in looks and temperament anyway only Princess isn''t frightened by the Commander so in all you just have a very strange aesthetic sense."

    Lili wasn''t too sure how Urien''s calm gentlemanly appearance and demeanour had worked its way past Kamaria''s somewhat skewed vision.

    "My Lady should be interested in something else other than military matters unless she''s planning to join the military."

    "Well, I certainly would have if I could," replied Kamaria while standing up, leaving Lili shaking her head while thinking the princess might as well have married a military man.

    While there was a certain amount of risk, it also afforded her more freedom than a typical noble family. It was just a shame that most of the high titled officers they knew were too old for her at thirty-five and above. Kamaria on the other hand was thinking maybe joining the military would have saved her from her current troubles.

    After rummaging in the cupboard for a few minutes, she came back with a medium sized wooden jewellery box and sat down again.

    She removed the top compartment which had an assortment of small trinkets and placed it on the table. There were some gold coins and notes at the bottom of the box. This was the savings made up of her palace allowance.

    Since they were provided with clothing and food, this allowance was to give to servants to run errands for them and buy them specialities that weren''t available at the palace or any knick-knacks they liked.

    Everyone was supposed to receive the same base amount from the emperor but if their mother had enough to spare, they would give more to their dear children to ensure they lived how they wanted. Looking at the coins even Lili had to admit that for a Princess it wasn''t much.

    The empress''s people saw to the distribution of allowances and Kamaria never asked what happened to the rest of her base allowance. In the palace, she learnt to live according to what she was given and look the part.

    "It''s not as if we''ll be buying any rare stuff so let''s just convert this to some common change."

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    She counted about five gold coins and found a pouch to put them in before handing it to Lili.

    "I don''t want to deal with the household department, and we have that royal scholar from one of the kingdoms coming to do a lecture today. So, I can''t leave the palace in case we don''t make it back in time."

    "How dare you tell the Princess where to go!" They heard a voice shout.

    Lili neatly slipped the pouch into her skirt pocket while Kamaria returned the top compartment of the box and locked it into place.

    Princess Velia sauntered into the room with one of the servants behind her.

    Her lack of concern was as if she owned the entire residence. The maid''s freckled skin was quite fair, so the angry looking handprint appeared clearly on her face.

    As an inner maid of another princess, neither Velia nor her people had the right to touch her, but this princess was obviously above the rules. Kamaria gripped the teacup to calm her breathing. Velia stood in front of her without saying anything and they silently stared at each other.

    This time Kamaria was not standing up or greeting her since they were not in public. Without saying a word, Velia pushed the box off the table and the contents of the top compartment spilt all over the floor, but Kamaria still didn''t move.

    In fact, she had the overwhelming feeling to ask Velia if she was a cat or something, going around and pushing things off tables but she swallowed the words. Princess Velia couldn''t believe that this little girl had developed some nerve to look at her directly in the eyes with such defiance. She smiled kindly and lightly put her hand under Kamaria''s chin.

    "I''m just here to tell little sister to not be silly this afternoon. After all, Father seems to care about the babies of the family."

    Raisa came in with a tray of refreshments when she encountered the tense scene. She slammed the tray onto the table which startled Velia making her take her hand away from her sister''s face.

    "Do we have a problem here your Highness?"

    Kamaria simply took a sip of tea without saying anything to her sister. Raisa was not a particularly big girl, but she was known for her temper. Although she ended up getting punished almost every time even when they were younger, she was not afraid to get physical if the situation called for it.

    Velia''s attendant, Remei tugged at her princess''s sleeve. She knew Raisa''s temper better than anyone else. Although Velia wouldn''t admit it, but she was intimidated by Raisa so in the end she huffed at being ignored and marched out noticeably faster than when she had come in.

    "Lili, get some ointment for her face otherwise it''ll swell up."

    "I''ll be fine your Highness. Don''t mind this servant," insisted the maid.

    "Looking like a squirrel with one stuffed cheek isn''t fine with me. Sit down, that''s an order."

    Lili fetched a medical box and pulled out a porcelain bottle of ointment while the girl hesitantly sat down across the princess.

    She had never been this close to the princess, and she found herself catching her breath as Kamaria rinsed her hands.

    "If you''re not breathing, it won''t work out well for either of us. Now relax," said Kamaria with a slight smile.

    The young maid nodded. She didn''t know what it was but the gel-like substance the princess gently applied brought a cool sensation to her burning skin. She couldn''t help but observe the princess''s small smile that made only the corner of her glossy lips lift the slightest bit.

    "One day I''ll give that cow a beating to remember, in fact calling her a cow is an insult to cows," mumbled Raisa as they started picking up the jewellery.

    The girl thanked the princess profusely before scurrying out of the room with the ointment bottle in her hands.

    "We''re too old to be doing this," commented Kamaria considering that Velia was older than her by a year and some months.

    Kamaria wasn''t sure at first why Velia was so specific about her behaviour but then she remembered that scholar would be travelling with a royal party which included the king''s sons, and a few other young nobles.

    She was so uninterested in the study session that she''d even forgotten about that since there would be local young nobles and aristocrats attending as well. The session was already interrupting her work schedule time, so the guests were the last thing on her mind.

 Visitors to the Imperial City (II)

    The emperor was signing a few documents when the doorman made an announcement.

    "Her Majesty, Empress Consort."

    He looked up from his paperwork and gestured to his steward to put the paperwork away. It was not often that she came to see him especially not in his study, so it had to be important. She came in followed by her steward and a servant holding a tray of his favourite refreshments. She always paid attention to such things.

    The row of transcribers was sent away by the steward. The emperor also moved into an inner room of the study.

    "I''ll serve His Majesty myself," his wife softly insisted.

    Both the stewards paid their respects and made their way of the study to stand in the outer room as they couldn''t be too far.

    "To what do I owe the pleasure of this visit Consort Johari?"

    The empress consort smiled as she poured the tea that had brewed on the way. It had been a long time since he had seen that tender smile.

    "The first thing to assume is that I have an ulterior motive."

    "Her Majesty knows that''s not what I meant," he said with a light smile off his own while taking a seat opposite her. His mood greatly improved by just taking a few minutes away from the paperwork.

    "Actually, I do have an ulterior motive but it''s more for someone else than myself."

    "Is it about Kamaria?"

    "Your Majesty knows too well."

    Consort Johari was not a very social person, so it was highly unlikely that she wanted to call in a favour for one of the nobles or officials. It was easy to guess because Kamaria was her only child and she worried about her above all else.

    She tried her best to keep a low profile to not annoy the empress and her children but there were certain things she had to discuss for her daughter''s sake.

    "Yasir, Kamaria has never asked for much, so I at least wanted to do something for her in a social setting now that she''s of age. Who knows how much longer I''ll have her with me."

    Her husband understandingly nodded. Kamaria was indeed a problem child in the sense that she was such a wallflower. Even being a beautiful young woman just like her mother, she always managed to hide herself away.

    Then again, it wasn''t as if there was absolute peace between his wives so maybe she just wanted stay out of the conflict. However, if he didn''t do something even if it was small, then he wasn''t a father.

    ****

    The Louvaros party arrived at the grand gates of the capital to find an imperial official in striking floor length purple robes and his party waiting for them. They were warmly welcomed and led into the city, the officials in carriages and the rest of the invited soldiers on horseback.

    Sorin couldn''t help but observe the absolute defence of the city as they rode in. It was certainly interesting, maybe they could learn a few things before leaving for Louvaros.

    They knew that the imperial capital was large but what they imagined and what they saw in front of them differed by a thousand leagues. There had to be hundreds of thousands of people living within the city if not millions.

    It was bright in terms of weather and the clothes of the people who bustled in the streets. The unfamiliar aromas of different foods and scented products attacked them almost as soon as they entered through the city gates.

    This was not even the market district, and it was already this busy. As chaotic as it was, people cleared a path when they realised that it was an imperial carriage followed by the carriages of some other noble house and uniformed soldiers on horseback.

    Many foreign carriages and visitors had come through considering that it was such a festive time, but this was a strictly military party. Those in the know heard that their empire had once again kept the enemy at bay, so these soldiers had to be from the region where the battle taken place.

    It was thanks to them that they could carry on with festivities without fearing for their lives or those of the people they knew in different kingdoms.

    Lili had already traded in the coins when she came upon the military convoy. She didn''t know much about it, but she guessed these should have been the soldiers from Louvaros and their officials.

    If Kamaria heard that they had arrived there would be no end to it. Considering the rumours about the army, none of the young men or women seemed especially ferocious.

    It also surprised her that besides what would be their Grand General and his subordinate in front, the rest of the soldiers were young. They were supposed to be of higher ranks but some of them looked no more than a few years older than herself.

    The demeanour made it obvious they were soldiers, they would be somewhat rugged and yes, the house colours were rather gloomy, but they just seemed like ordinary people.

    Even in her young life, she had seen worse. Turning away from the convoy, she realised that she still had another errand to run before returning to back to the palace.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The sights were interesting enough to Sorin as they rode through the beautifully cobbled streets but amongst the throngs of people, his sight fell on a certain young maiden passing by.

    Her hair was half braided with a curly mane that reached her shoulders which were properly pulled back giving her a certain poise that not even some nobles had.

    The clothes indicated she wasn''t a commoner but not a usual noble either even though she was in the crowded market. He had only seen a glance of her face, but it left him with a niggling feeling at the back of his mind.

    The fact that he had noticed her out of so many people but couldn''t quite place if they''d ever met, bothered him. He rarely encountered situations that left such an itch that just couldn''t be scratched.

    "A few minutes in the city and already there are beauties catching Captain''s interest. This is the dream city indeed," commented Lark and Altair beside him chuckled.

    "I''m not like you, she just looked familiar," said Sorin and the two behind him just glanced at each other with mischief in their eyes.

    Altair certainly didn''t know anyone that looked like her and he knew just about everyone Sorin knew.

    Then again, the young master had a better memory and tended to pay attention to the smallest details even if he seemed completely uninterested in it. They were riding for some time when they approached an upmarket part of the city.

    Some people stared as the carriages slowed down in front of a large, beautiful inn adorned by a few silver banners with moon phases painted on them in preparation for the festival. The party was welcomed by what appeared to be the owner of inn and a few staff members who immediately bowed when they saw the carriages.

    The General dismounted from his horse, a sign for his soldiers to do the same. They stood to attention as he gave them a once over with the lieutenant general next to him.

    "You mutts better not make any trouble while we''re here or someone''s getting castrated," he said in his raspy voice and his subordinate tried not to smile.

    The Official approached them while they were still lined up. In total there were about fifteen soldiers, all part of Sorin''s company.

    "I''ll be seeing you all tomorrow. Dismissed!"

    There was instantly some chatter amongst them as they relaxed and started playing around. The Official had a short conversation with the General before approaching Sorin.

    "If young Master Ulfric would prefer, there is a room in the imperial guest villa with the other Officials."

    The chatter died down a notch as they tried to listen to the conversation.

    "I appreciate the offer my Lord but I''m in charge of this troublesome crew. I''d rather stay close to regulate them."

    The Official was somewhat surprised at the answer, but he understandingly nodded. The young man was also unlike the rumours of him being a domineering prodigal.

    He gave the unruly air of a soldier but no different from the rest. It was just that one could tell there was a certain arrogance in his very bones which gave him the air of a hooligan but a young master at the same time.

    "Very well, just for this afternoon there is a royal scholar from another kingdom holding a lecture. There''ll be several young nobles at the gathering. Would the young Master like to be in attendance?"

    "Lord Official, this soldier is not refined enough for such events, and I''d like to rest after all the travelling."

    "I understand young Master Ulfric, pardon Captain Ulfric," said the Official with a bow before backing away and then walking towards his carriage.

    The General admired the youth for being so humble but at times did want him to participate socially otherwise he would miss good chances. No one ever knew when their military career would come to an end. As he was not staying with the youngsters, he mounted his horse without saying much else.

    Before Sorin could turn to his squad, a strong arm suddenly held him in a headlock.

    "Sometimes you should be a young Master and not a lowly soldier you crazy mutt."

    It was the lieutenant general with a smile on his face.

    "I''d rather not listen to Lieutenant General''s snoring in the next room while I try to sleep."

    The man laughed and let the young soldier go before getting on his own horse beside the General. As the convoy started moving again, one of the soldiers offered to take Sorin''s horse to the stables as the attendants were already leading the horses away from the street.

    The owner had noticed Sorin''s interaction with the Official. For the Official to personally interact with him meant he was an important figure.

    Usually, inn owners were not fond of hosting soldiers as they tended to be rowdy and problematic but being such an illustrious inn had to be maintained so accepting imperial guests would keep that reputation. Besides, the money was not such a bad thing either.

    The emperor was fair and had the treasury pay money for the rooms and any other cost incurred instead of using his name and the honour of hosting imperial guests as payment.

    The staff were already taking down the chests of luggage from the cart as the owner approached Sorin.

    "Captain, I am the owner of the inn. And this is my capable manager, Manager Kade. Please feel free to request anything from us at any time."

    "Thank you, I''ll just be taking a bath and resting. Serve the rest of my soldiers well."

    The owner almost shivered at the young man''s authoritative demeanour even though he was much younger than him.

    People steeped in the blood of a battlefield certainly had a different aura. He hurriedly nodded and requested the staff to move in the wooden chests faster while the manager led the rest to their rooms.

    "Young Master could have met a princess if he went to the lecture."

    "It''s great to know that I have such a dedicated matchmaker. I''ll leave princesses to princes. I''m sure the seven kingdoms aren''t short of them," said Sorin as he continued walking.

    "I give up," mumbled Altair.

    "Good because I''m going to sleep. We''ll be too conspicuous walking around during the day anyway."

    Altair could only shake his head as he followed. It was understandable being tired from the travel, but they could have been at the lecture for less than an hour.

    He knew it was no good trying to convince Sorin.

    From what they had been told, the Luna Festival celebrations began after sundown. At least they could look forward to some entertainment then.

 Visitors to the Imperial City (III)

    The seminar was poetry oriented although Kamaria didn''t pay much attention.

    The scholarly young nobles answered and asked questions about the poems, having debates in-between about the meanings of the lines. Wasn''t this anything but showing off that they were educated and cultured?

    She was bored enough to look out of the window from where she sat in her corner.

    The clear sky and colourful garden made it absolutely tempting to go outside. Even though her mind was wandering, she kept a straight posture and graceful appearance.

    Not far from the window, she spotted an amazing sight on one of the blooming trees.

    It was a bird of iridescent blue, purple, and green. It hopped on the branch, its little orange stomach looking round and adorable.

    Where bits of sunlight caught it, the feathers shimmered in the most amazing way.

    "Aren''t you just making the flowers blush?"

    Kamaria still had a small smile as she looked out the window. She felt uncomfortable a few moments later since it seemed a bit too silent and turned back to the hall to realise that everyone was looking at her.

    ''Did I speak out loud?'' she thought. Even so, they wouldn''t really have heard her, could they?

    "Pardon me, the new blooms looked interesting from this view," she said softly, a bit flustered.

    "An example of a true poet with the gaze of a romantic indeed," said the scholar in high spirits.

    Raisa almost laughed but kept her composure as she stood with the rest of the attendants. A few laughs started in the room as everyone was clearly entertained by the situation, but Kamaria looked genuinely confused.

    Her siblings and the few nobles that studied with them weren''t surprised as she tended to daydream this way most of the time even with just their normal studies.

    No matter how long she sat in a study room, her results were always average so a lecture like this would completely be beyond her understanding. Kamaria was still wondering if her daydreaming just earned her the title of a true poet.

    Was she seen as a romantic simply because she was bored and would rather be looking outside and admiring flowers? She wasn''t sure about the situation, but she smiled slightly and looked down.

    Even the people that weren''t paying attention suddenly saw her as if she had not been sitting there the entire time.

    "The princess is in a good mind. Since preparations are ready, maybe it''s time to enjoy a view of the blooms as well after Master Scholar has discussed them at length," suggested one of the palace stewards.

    It meant the lecture was over and the viewing of blooms was time to socialise.

    Velia stared at Kamaria and subtly narrowed her eyes. The girl had barely passed the Imperial Academy entrance exam. Her score was so low that it was no use in her studying further because she clearly wasn''t made for it.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    What was everyone so amused about now and labelling her as a poet?

    Urien glanced over at this young woman he liked. She looked so adorable when she was bewildered. Everyone started packing their belongings as a servant showed them the way to their refreshments.

    Just as they were leaving, Lili discreetly slipped in and signalled with a positive nod to the princess. Kamaria stood up in high spirits, hardly able to wait for the night.

    She thought it would be fine to leave the socialising to everyone else, so they headed down a different path in the garden, excitedly whispering the entire way.

    They were quite a distance from everyone else when suddenly Urien appeared from the bushes ahead. Kamaria paused partly surprised at the appearance.

    "Lord Urienˇ­"

    "Mari, I just needed a moment of your time," he said gently.

    "What if someone-"

    "Khayri, Nima and Brice are looking out, no one will know," he insisted.

    Kamaria would have to catch her brother later for putting her in this difficult situation.

    How did he suddenly appear only after the lecture? Raisa and Lili stood where they were with their backs turned while Kamaria approached Urien.

    She was clearly shy, such an endearing sight to him.

    "I um, I wanted to give you something. Here, a birthday gift."

    Urien stuck out his hand to give her a box. She was stunned for a minute making her unable to move, so he took her hands and put the box in her hands himself.

    "Open it later," he insisted, and she nodded with a small smile.

    There was a short silence between them. They were both shy to speak under these circumstances.

    "I''ll see you later tonight then," said Urien.

    Before Kamaria could thank him for the gift, he was already on his way donning a huge smile on his face at his accomplishment.

    When the two girls re-joined her, they couldn''t wait to see what was inside the box as they hurriedly headed to her room making sure to keep the box hidden.

    The arrangement was for Khayri to accompany her from the palace to the festival''s night market.

    Once there, she would meet Urien to enjoy the festival together. The young man took it as an important outing since to him, Kamaria barely left the palace unless it was with her relatives.

    Even then it wasn''t without armed guards and the like, so he wanted to show her what life was like outside the palace and she appreciated the thought behind it.

    On the other hand, it was something of a date since her and Urien barely had chances to be alone.

    They arrived at the room and made sure to lock the doors behind them.

    "What does the Princess think it is?" excitedly asked Raisa.

    "I don''t know."

    Kamaria looked at both girls in turn before slowly opening the box. Inside the velvet lined box was an intricate flower hairpin comb, encrusted with pearls and diamonds.

    Both Lili and Raisa gasped when they saw it. Kamaria carefully took it in her hands and studied it closer.

    It was beautifully made with lustrous milky pearls and sparkling diamonds, but she wondered when she would have a chance to wear it.

    None of her usual hairpins were this extravagant so it would have to be saved for a special occasion.

    Perhaps their meeting that night was a good occasion since she would be in an equally decorative costume.

    A new accessory to celebrate the first week of spring. Her eyes sparkled as she thought about it and the meaning of gifting someone a hair accessory.

 A Night of Plans (I)

    Music was playing outside. Outside?

    For a moment Sorin was slightly disoriented before remembering where he was. The windows were closed but he could hear the distant but cheerful street music coming from different directions. He woke up right at sundown, so the festivities had promptly begun.

    The lanterns and chandelier in the large room were lit but he couldnˇŻt remember when Altair had come in to light them. Travelling was exhausting and had pulled him into a deeper sleep than usual considering that it was a new location.

    But he eventually had to wake up, there was a whole new world and its dangers waiting to be explored.

    ˇ°Young Master?ˇ± asked Altair from the other side of the door.

    ˇ°IˇŻm up,ˇ± Sorin replied as he swung his legs out of the bed.

    The warm bath before the nap was supposed to make him feel refreshed when he woke up, but he somehow felt a bit groggy as if he had been asleep for too long.

    A few minutes after, Altair came into the room with a big jug of water.

    ˇ°Warm water, IˇŻll put it in the basin,ˇ± he said while busying himself with preparations for them to go out.

    Sorin eventually went into a separate room that had a basin and a bath. It was quite the premium suite with two bedrooms and a lounge area, so the bathing room hadnˇŻt surprised him at all.

    He went over to the basin and rinsed his face before wiping it down with the cloth prepared for him. There was also a mug with some herbal water which he used to rinse his mouth before stepping out into the main room again.

    Altair had already prepared a different robe for him to wear by the time he came out. It wasnˇŻt anything too fancy, but it was different to what they usually wore.

    The overlord lazily tied half of his dark hair up before Altair helped with putting on the robe and finding some other boots other than the travelling ones. After finding a proper dagger to carry, Sorin made sure to conceal it as he looked at himself in the mirror.

    ˇ°Not bad, I canˇŻt tell that a butcher prepared it,ˇ± Sorin commented with a smirk.

    Without warning, Altair took a good swing at him, but the other young man expertly dodged it and ended up behind him. Before Altair knew it, there was an arm around his neck with his arm twisted behind his back.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre too young to be trying this on me. Admit to your grandfather,ˇ± prompted Sorin.

    ˇ°Never.ˇ±

    The young master tightened his grip on AltairˇŻs neck and twisted his arm a bit more.

    ˇ°YouˇŻll die you know.ˇ±

    ˇ°WeˇŻll compromise, IˇŻll call Grand Master,ˇ± insisted Altair who was then released.

    He stood there rotating his arm and trying to massage his shoulder with an annoyed childish look on his face. The young master was not as buff as him, but he managed to best him every time ever since they were young.

    ˇ°See even if you lift more weight than me, at this point, IˇŻm the one protecting you,ˇ± said Sorin with another smirk as he handed over a sheathed dagger.

    Altair stuck out his tongue as he followed behind him. He made sure to remember to grab both their wallets and lock the door before they descended the stairs.

    The dining area was divided into two floors and both floors were busy with guests and waiters going back and forth. The officers sat in groups at different tables on the second floor, fully enjoying the lovely free hospitality they were receiving.

    Lark waved at the two for them to approach his table which had some free space as he only sitting with one other person. Sorin noticed something as he sat down.

    ˇ°Where are the ladies?ˇ±

    ˇ°Those brats dressed all fancy and went ahead without us. Said something about us making them look bad because we look like ruffians,ˇ± grumbled Lark.

    ˇ°Well, they werenˇŻt wrong,ˇ± commented Sorin as he poured himself some water.

    ˇ°Is Boss making a joke?ˇ± Lark asked while the others laughed before toasting to him.

    Without his leadership, they wouldnˇŻt be where they were. Seeing as they were still alive, it was a good start to building their military careers and achievements. Sorin toasted with water since he hadnˇŻt eaten.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Something felt a bit special about the night and it wasnˇŻt just about them being in a different city. They would just have to see what trouble they could get into as the sun had just gone down which meant it was time for the wolves to come out.

    ****

    The banquet at the palace was also in full swing. The first day of festivities called for one of the smaller ballrooms was being used. Kamaria stood near the food tables but had stopped eating after nibbling on a few snacks which made her mother worried.

    Although she was sitting with a few ladies, she could see her daughter from her seat.

    A palace maid approached Lili to pass a message. Lili nodded and went to whisper a few words to the princess a few moments later. It wasnˇŻt long before the empress consort and the small group of ladies saw the princess approaching.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, IˇŻm requesting for permission to be excused. It seems Dean Tusi wants to have a word with me. IˇŻll turn in early afterwards.ˇ±

    ˇ°That stubborn old man still wants to talk about academics even when everyone is at a banquet. Does he even know that young ladies donˇŻt need to bother with such boring things?ˇ± commented one of the ladies and the others laughed behind their fans or handkerchiefs.

    ˇ°You may leave Princess, make sure to take something to settle yourself before bed if youˇŻre feeling unwell.ˇ±

    ˇ°Thank you, Your Majesty and a good night, ladies.ˇ±

    Kamaria paid her respects before heading off to the Imperial Academy office as she knew that was where she would find the old man.

    Professor Tusi sat at his large desk, looking over some documents. His peppered beard shook as he chewed his favourite dried fruit assortment. The man always looked as if he was annoyed by something making him seem unsociable.

    For this reason and the fact that he was one of the head scholars, many juniors tended to steer clear of him. Truthfully, his strictness also didnˇŻt help with his social reputation even among his own peers.

    Considering that the man was barely in his sixties but had been one of the head scholars for years in addition to instructing at the Imperial Academy, spoke volumes about his mind.

    The Academy was a place that instructed most of the possible future government officials, magistrates, lawyers, scholars, physicians and even creatives of different talents. He took off his monocle as a familiar shadow darkened his doorway.

    ˇ°You have the nerve to show your face here,ˇ± he lazily commented without looking up.

    ˇ°I was summoned so like magic, here I am,ˇ± said Kamaria with a little turn as she whirled into the office.

    Raisa closed the door behind them after they stepped inside.

    Even though it was already evening, there were still a few scholars working, especially some of the seniors and their assistants. When they saw Kamaria, they knew that she was probably going in to get disciplined about her average achievements again. They thought it was a shame that she tried so hard, but the professor gave her a difficult time even when academics werenˇŻt her strong point.

    In addition to being an academy instructor, Professor Tusi had been one of the private instructors to the imperial family for several years.

    His students included Kamaria, her siblings, and a few family members of some of the higher officials who were study-mates of the imperial siblings. No one knew her academic ability better than him.

    ˇ°Were you trying to blind me with that nonsense you wrote in the entrance exam?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm not sure what Professor means. IˇŻve been told that IˇŻm an exemplary poet so that should apply to all my other work too.ˇ±

    He picked up one of the thick volumes closest to him and aimed it at Kamaria who feinted a quick move to the side while trying to contain her laughter and other girls smiled. He put down the book and rubbed his temples. The girl really was too troublesome.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt have the energy to continue this shouting play of yours today. One of you silly girls get over here.ˇ±

    Lili went closer to the desk as he opened his drawer to take out what seemed to be a few notebooks bound in a leather folder.

    ˇ°As punishment, go and grade these dissertations.ˇ±

    When Lili passed the folder, Kamaria opened it and quickly paged through one notebook then made a displeased face.

    ˇ°Why am I being punished with grading such horrible writing? Do they know that Professor Tusi doesnˇŻt do his work and gives it to me instead? IˇŻm not even a hired assistant. IˇŻm an underpaid worker who should sue for compensation.ˇ±

    ˇ°If even a rascal like you can see itˇŻs a horrible essay, why should I give myself a headache? IˇŻve seen enough of these from those idiots whoˇŻll apparently be helping to run this empire one day. As for compensationˇ­ˇ±

    He opened another drawer as they waited in anticipation, and he took out a book about the half the size of the notebook.

    ˇ°I have this rose-flavoured malban[1]</a> but IˇŻm not sure I should give it away so easily after you disgusted me with that garbage you wrote.ˇ±

    The man didnˇŻt mind his words, but they were used to it. It turned out that it wasnˇŻt a book in his hands, but a unique box made to look like a book.

    ˇ°Now, now, IˇŻm sure these essays will be graded in a few days,ˇ± insisted Kamaria with a sweet smile before he handed the box over to Raisa.

    ˇ°Now, get out. I want that work back as soon as possible.ˇ±

    The girls huddled and opened the box to examine the candy they would save for a later date before they excitedly filed out.

    Professor Tusi shook his head at their silly behaviour, but the corner of his lips upturned in a little smirk. How anyone believed that Kamaria was simple was beyond him.

    If not for the trouble around it, despite her age she would have been his assistant a long time ago and then possibly a famed scholar in a few more years. In fact, she could be a research scholar, a government official or a physician.

    Any one of these careers would have suited her abilities. The girl was just born into the wrong family.

    <hr>

    [1]</a> Malban ¨C Turkish Delight, a confectionary made with gel of starch and sugar, lokum

 A Night of Plans (II)

    In the meeting room, there was no music to be heard as the emperor stood with his back to the seated officials.

    "So, that Duke Ulfric has obviously lost all respect for me as the emperor."

    The officials of Louvaros were not sure what to say to him as they had not managed to convince the duke to join them on the trip.

    They all seemingly had a bewildered and fearful expression on their faces while shrinking back in their seats, not too sure how to smooth over the situation with the emperor.

    There were one or two who were covertly rejoicing about this development. The two imperial officials simply sat with their heads down.

    Next to the emperor was a tea set, he slowly picked up an empty cup, looked at it for a minute as if thinking about the situation.

    Then they suddenly heard a crash as the fine porcelain shattered into pieces. They could feel their hearts almost jump out of their throats at that very moment.

    "You useless things are still in front of this Emperor?" asked the emperor in a calm voice as if they had not just witnessed him destroying the extravagant cup.

    The officials panicked as they stood up and deeply bowing to the fuming man in front of them before shuffling out of the room as if there were a devil biting at their heels.

    "Minister Vilaro, the meeting will commence on another day. I have a personal matter to discuss with the General."

    The Minister of Defence and the Secretary stood up at the emperor''s statement.

    The Secretary left first but Minister Vilaro glanced at the fact that the Commander had not moved but he couldn''t find another reason to stay since it was apparently a personal discussion.

    "As your Majesty requests," he said with a bow before walking out as well.

    The general signalled to his subordinate who went to stand guard outside the doors of the meeting room. The emperor turned around and sat in his seat.

    The other officials had already scattered but Minister Vilaro was only a short distance away from the door when he noticed the general''s subordinate exit the room and stand guard in front of the door even there were already imperial guards already there.

    Strange.

    The situation annoyed him but at least this gave him a chance to see the one person he had come to the palace to see. While walking along the outdoor corridors, he saw a familiar figure approaching followed by two maids.

    When she was closer, she stopped in front of him and curtseyed.

    "Minister Vilaro," she said softly without looking up at him.

    "Princess. Why are you coming from that direction?"

    "I was in a carriage from the Academy Office. Dean Tusi had requested to see me to give me some extra work, Imperial Uncle. I excused myself from the banquet with the Empress Consort. I''m heading to my quarters now."

    He saw the thick volume and leather folder to which supported her story. The girl was too timid for his liking, and it was always frustrated him trying to interact with her but sometimes he thought he saw a certain inexplicable glint in her eyes.

    He gestured by turning his head slightly pointing with his chin and she walked away.

    The minister continued making his way to the banquet and arrived just in time to see his intended target stand from her seat.

    Some of the individuals paid their respects to him as he walked through the crowd. He glanced a private area where a few ladies sat with the empress consort but continued walking.

    "My Empress," he said with a smile as he bowed in front of her.

    "Just in time, dear brother," she replied with a small smile of her own.

    He offered her his hand as she came down the step and held onto his arm. She slowly fanned herself as they made their way out of the banquet hall in conversation.

    ****

    "That old goat certainly knows how to get on my nerves."

    "Your Majesty, he sent his sincere regards, in not so many words," replied the general with slight smile.

    "I''m sure that''s not what he said."

    The emperor''s steward poured him another cup of tea which he drank while thinking about the situation.

    Now that all the officials had been thrown out, he realised that it was just the general and his subordinate left from the travelling party.

    "He didn''t even send a direct family representative even though I''ve requested you to come all the way to Capital. There''s not a single Ulfric who''s an official here?"

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    "Does he still want to be a duke or not?" continued the emperor.

    It was not that they were threatening his status, but everyone needed to strong allies and family inside and outside if they wanted to keep any political position.

    Without such support, officials and the families who backed them would hatch up all sorts of schemes. Family could be the strongest backers but also the worst enemies, a strength, and a weakness.

    "Your Majesty, other than the prime minister and a few other family members at court, his son has taken to representing him at certain events. But even though he''s the current Duchess''s son, he hasn''t been officially announced as the heir. Actually, the Ulfric travelling with us is not a distant relative."

    The emperor and commander both glanced at each other, the emperor wondering who this family member was and the commander just remembering that he had not shared this vital piece of information with the emperor.

    As for the conflicts of announcing an official heir, they could understand why he had not sent the son they had heard about. His reputation certainly preceded him.

    "General Kasabien, why keep us in suspense?" asked the commander with a smile as if it was the first time that he was hearing about such a thing and the general almost choked before continuing.

    "Your Majesty, the boy who is the captain that''ll be awarded tomorrow is the duke''s youngest son."

    "He''s the soldier we''ve been hearing about this entire time? Why didn''t I know this?" asked the emperor.

    "Sorin and the Duke are not on the best terms. We didn''t even know he was his son until a year ago at the funeral. When he enlisted and even as he climbed the ranks, it was under his mother''s maiden name."

    "I''ll give that reckless boy credit but I''m guessing that he wants nothing to do with any talk of political positions. An untainted mind, maybe I should recruit him," pondered the commander.

    "Commander, it wouldn''t be fair to take all my budding talent. The royal army has already poached a few of them, the Commander should be aware."

    "Oh, that fool of a king."

    "Yerlan!" warned the emperor using his name instead of his title.

    "What? Your Majesty has the same opinion. That''s why we couldn''t even talk to him about this."

    Emperor Yasir shifted his position as he finished drinking the tea and the general spoke up.

    "As for the report, I''ve made sure to record every detail. In short, the mines are safe, but the trail of the smuggling ring has completely gone cold with that last batch we caught, and the chaos caused by the battle."

    "I''m sure it''ll be a year or two before they can completely pick up operations again. There''s no doubt that they''d dare especially if they have a powerful backing colluding with them from our side."

    The very thought of it had the commander so annoyed that he had to drink it down after he had said it.

    So, he poured himself a cup of water as the other two sat in silence. Things had become complicated too fast but at least the physical battle had been won.

    It would buy them at least a year or two to focus on other problems as well while adding this to the investigation list.

    "General Kasabien, I know you''re not a part of the royal army and this is not an official imperial command, but I''ll have to trouble you and the duke to assist us in watching the borders of Surcaster. At this point both the north and south."

    "Understood, your Majesty. We''ll do so in the north as discreetly as possible."

    "Did you get that? Make sure to fully cooperate with the duke," said the commander while looking over his shoulder and there came a nod from the shadows before there was stillness again.

    How long had the person been standing there and if they hadn''t been there the entire time, when did they come into the room? Even though the commander was younger, General Kasabian had to admit that he was formidable.

    The man had not simply taken the title because he was a prince, but he had earned every bit of his reputation whether he was fighting on or off the battlefield.

    "There''ll be senseless talks amongst those official if this takes any longer. Dismissed," said the emperor.

    The general stood and bowed before heading out of the room.

    ****

    It didn''t take long for the trio of young women to get ready. Kamaria turned in the mirror, while looking at herself. She could barely believe how bright and glamorous she looked. Lili had even added small jewels around her eyes to heighten the ethereal look.

    There was just one thing missing.

    She pulled out the comb from Urien and carefully slid it into her hair. Everything was ready. They just had to make sure to be back before midnight.

    "People might think that princess is the goddess''s incarnate," joked Raisa.

    "Auntie certainly made of that," she said as she took one last look.

    When Kamaria and the girls finally caught up to Khayri and Nima, the two young men could barely close their mouths at the sight of her.

    Khayri was hardly a person to be surprised but she fully had him in disbelief. How was it that the attention was not on Kamaria at every single banquet?

    The girl knew how to hide otherwise as her brother he would always be fighting off suitors from every direction trying to protect her.

    Urien was his friend, but Khayri had to admit that he would not have stood a chance if Kamaria bothered to appear at socials. She likely would have been engaged before she was eighteen.

    The two young men were hidden in the darkness of the forest outside the castle walls with three horses. Kamaria was familiar with the path, so the moonlight was adequate for them make their way to the meeting place.

    "I wasn''t told that I''d be escorting some mystical being. I don''t think we''ll be going anywhere tonight. I''d rather be in my residence with my head on a certain Nima''s lap than be a bodyguard," said Khayri with a smile.

    "Your Highness!" warned Nima while trying not to blush at the prince''s ridiculous statement.

    The shameless flirt just never knew when to stop.

    "Stop playing around, I''m hungry. I''ve been looking forward to this the entire night," insisted Kamaria as her brother helped her mount her horse.

    Raisa was riding behind Nima while Lili sat behind the chaotic prince. And just like that, they set off for a night of youthful fun.

    A night where they could temporarily put aside being part of imperial court and just be young people in costume attending a popular festival.

    It helped that people barely knew the faces of the imperial family, so they had a chance to have some real fun.

 Moonlit Festival(I)

    Even looking at the city from a distance, multicoloured lights adorned the different districts with the full moon above in a clear sparkly sky shining down her blessings. It wasnˇŻt long before they reached an isolated inn with stables where they could leave their horses for the night.

    Nima came out of the inn after having discussed a few things with the owner and confirmed with Khayri before they headed to the small dark alley that led out to a bigger and brighter street. The girls held hands and talked while walking ahead of the two young men.

    Glittery ornaments and decorative lamps of all sizes representative of the moon and stars lined the busy streets. Some hung on the stalls, some on the buildings and some as charms on the festival goers themselves.

    It was as if the starry night sky had descended to earth to adorn the mere mortals. Even then, people couldnˇŻt help but notice the dazzling party as they walked down the street.

    Kamaria closed her eyes and inhaled the aroma of the different foods as they were being freshly prepared.

    It was a dream, a very delicious one.

    There was so much more variety than usual market days. In the air was also the scent of the different makeup products, essential oils, and perfume from the cosmetic stalls. Stores that normally closed at sundown were also open as the stalls were not enough to satisfy the crowds.

    Kamaria spotted Urien and Brice up ahead and started slowing down.

    ˇ°Anything wrong my Lady?ˇ± asked Lili.

    ˇ°Nothing at all.ˇ±

    It wasnˇŻt until Lili looked away from Kamaria that she saw the reason she had slowed down.

    Urien couldnˇŻt believe that it was Kamaria as they approached them, but he could hardly mistake his sweetheart for anyone else. It was not hard to notice that she was wearing the hair comb he had given her, and this made him smile. His best friend, Khayri was not far behind.

    ˇ°Good evening, my Lady.ˇ±

    Kamaria looked down and smiled a little as she slowly nodded at the greeting.

    ˇ°Still havenˇŻt received my payment for this meeting,ˇ± loudly said Khayri breaking the sweet moment.

    ˇ°You sure know how to take the joy out of a situation,ˇ± commented the young lord but the prince just shrugged.

    Urien couldnˇŻt help but occasionally turn to glance at the shining Kamaria as he was walking ahead with Khayri. From a distance, they could see one of the biggest inns in the city. The silver banners sparkled in the moonlight becoming waterfalls streaming down the walls of the inn. It was a breath-taking sight even from a distance.

    ˇ°I tried to get Edan to change his mind, but he insisted,ˇ± said Urien.

    ˇ°Your resolve leaves much to be desired. YouˇŻre already leaving my sister at the altar,ˇ± said Khayri nonchalantly which made his sister pay attention to the conversation.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt listen to him Mari, itˇŻs just some friends wanted to have a drink, so weˇŻll go to meet them for about an hour. Is that fine with you?ˇ±

    Lili could feel the air around her lady change as she subtly gripped her dress, but Urien seemed not to notice so Kamaria nodded.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry Lord Urien, weˇŻll have a look around in the meantime. I often run errands in the city, so IˇŻll show her around,ˇ± suddenly said Raisa as they came to a stop still a distance from the inn.

    ˇ°WeˇŻll meet by the entrance of that inn ahead.ˇ±

    Kamaria nodded at UrienˇŻs suggestion. He didnˇŻt know her to be as much of a talker as Khayri so he didnˇŻt consider her passiveness unusual. Khayri winked at her and with an apologetic smile silently mouthed ˇ°have funˇ± before they left.

    Lili and Raisa were still debating about where to go as Kamaria watched the young men step into the inn. She kept repeating to herself in her head.

    ˇ®A good partner does not complain. I wouldnˇŻt want to annoy him.ˇŻ

    When Lili nudged her, she finally focused on the conversation. The two girls could guess why she was so quiet, so they quickly made up their minds to make her forget about the ridiculous situation of her date. They were here for fun after all, with or without dates.

    ˇ°My Lady must be hungry. She hardly ate at the banquet. ThereˇŻs a place right up the street that served those fried stuffed dumplings remember,ˇ± said Raisa.

    ˇ°Oh yes, I remember that place. I always wanted to try the soup there as well,ˇ± answered Kamaria.

    ˇ°Onwards to starters!ˇ±

    Raisa excitedly grabbed KamariaˇŻs hand and just about dragged her along while Lili followed them.

    Kamaria was trying not to trip in RaisaˇŻs excitement when her shoulder bumped into someone who was approaching them. They didnˇŻt bump into each other very hard, but it made Kamaria look up and turn her head to quickly apologise to the person. What she wasnˇŻt expecting was that the young man had turned to look at her as well.

    Sorin who had been speaking with Lark beside him just heard a quick apology after someone haphazardly bumped into him, but something made him turn only to see a striking young woman in costume staring back at him.

    She brilliantly smiled at him after the apology as the girl in front of her pulled on her hand, leading her away. By now he had slowed down and taken a few steps while looking back before she turned to look ahead of her.

    ˇ°Who was that? I thought a human being that could turn Captain Sorin UlfricˇŻs head didnˇŻt exist,ˇ± said Lark as they continued walking in their original direction.

    ˇ°SheˇŻs probably not human, it must be a fairy thatˇŻs flown down from the heavens sent by the moon goddess herself,ˇ± answered Altair and the small group laughed.

    Sorin just shook his head as they continued teasing him.

    ****

    ˇ°My Lady! Did you see the goldfish?ˇ± asked Raisa pointing to the tub of small fish swimming around. There were dozens of them, and people were playing a game to get them.

    ˇ°Too bad we canˇŻt take them. It would be strange if I suddenly had this type of fish in my room,ˇ± said Kamaria with a smile.

    Raisa laughed as she thought of the chaos it could possibly cause. Even the smallest things cause the biggest upset in the palace. Also considering that these were cheap little pets and not the expensive rare fish that filled the ponds in the palace, everyone would be baffled at their origins.

    It was almost an hour since they last split from the Urien and Khayri with no sign of them. The girls had stuck to areas closer to the inn, but Kamaria was getting tired, the central market district was much livelier.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go and watch the travelling troupe,ˇ± she suggested.

    ˇ°My Lady, thatˇŻs in a different district, are you sure?ˇ± asked Lili gesturing to inn.

    ˇ°WeˇŻve seen enough of this place, letˇŻs hire a carriage and get to the market, letˇŻs go.ˇ±

    Kamaria pulled them simultaneously as she headed towards a stationary carriage. There was no point in denying herself having fun when she had already denied herself a birthday celebration.

    When they arrived, the festivities were well under way. As soon as they reached the market district, they alighted from the carriage right into a crowd watching fire dancers. It was undoubtedly much more exciting on this side of the city.

 Moonlit Festival(II)

    At the inn, another jug of wine was ordered by the group of young aristocrats. Considering their statuses, the group could only book a private room to have a good time. While they were having a round of a gambling game, Nima leaned over to the prince to whisper.

    ˇ°Your Highness, how long have we been here?ˇ±

    Khayri was not participating in the game, but he still sat at the table, legs crossed and slowly sipping his drink. Truthfully, he was bored. He was a very social person, but this was not his type of crowd. They could have had this type of meeting at any time, but they insisted on doing it during festival. It was not as if the festival was there the entire year-round.

    ˇ°Lord Urien, donˇŻt you have an appointment youˇŻre forgetting?ˇ± Khayri asked after taking a sip from his cup.

    ˇ°He can leave after one more round,ˇ± said one of the young men in a playful manner.

    ˇ°It would be rude to leave in the middle of a round,ˇ± said Urien in a low voice.

    The young men they were sitting with were considered elites in the capital due to their powerful families. Urien being the upstanding nobleman that he was, dared not to leave in the middle of an engagement.

    Among them was even one of the most popular young gentlemen in the capital but Khayri couldnˇŻt care less about their statuses. In fact, if he told them to act like dogs they would have to crawl and bark.

    When he thought about it, why would he have to mind about leaving in the middle of some social engagement he didnˇŻt care about? It really wasnˇŻt as if he had some reputation he wanted to protect. Without considering that he had a higher status than all of them put together, he still had his pride.

    He hadnˇŻt left the palace to be bossed around by people he barely knew all because he was their junior by a few years. While Urien was trying to keep social graces, he should also have kept in mind that being firm and prioritizing played a large part in building oneˇŻs reputation as well.

    A few moments later, Khayri pushed his chair back and stood up.

    ˇ°Well gentlemen, IˇŻd like to enjoy the festival. IˇŻll join in some other time.ˇ±

    Since he always joked around, they sometimes forgot that Khayri was a prince and his aura at that moment exuded nothing but authority.

    ˇ°IˇŻll meet you outside in a bit,ˇ± insisted Urien.

    The young prince and his attendant walked off without bowing and not long after, one of the young men threw the cards on the table in annoyance.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not even in the mood to carry on anymore. Did you see the way that brat looked down on us even though weˇŻre older? Did he forget our identities at this table? As if he doesnˇŻt have the reputation in the capital of being the loafer prince.ˇ±

    Due to their families and current positions of their parents, most of the young men at the table were thought to be candidates to become future government officials or at least hold some power in the country.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ˇ°He didnˇŻt mean to offend anyone; he just gets restless very easily,ˇ± Urien insisted.

    He wasnˇŻt too sure if they would understand the enigma that was his friend. Khayri was not the type of person to use his status unnecessarily, he frankly just didnˇŻt care what anyone thought about him.

    ˇ°Well anyway, thereˇŻs no point in us having to put up with someone whoˇŻs only third in line to be the emperor due to his birth. Normally, I think his cousins are probably better qualified for the throne putting him right at the end of the list.ˇ±

    The attendants in the room either smirked or kept their heads down. They were used to all sorts of scenes and speeches. The little outburst about the imperial family was nothing shocking.

    ˇ°Enver, donˇŻt you think youˇŻve said enough?ˇ± slowly asked one of the young men and the chattering around the table instantly stopped even though he had barely raised his voice.

    He put down his cards and patted Urien on the shoulder with a smile.

    ˇ°Just go and accompany the little prince. With his temperament, someone who grew up with him will handle it better.ˇ±

    ˇ°Thanks Edan, IˇŻll see the rest of the gentlemen some other time.ˇ±

    ˇ°En, take care,ˇ± said Edan as the other bowed slightly to the rest of them before leaving.

    Even if Urien tried to explain that him being friends with Khayri had nothing to do with social standing, they wouldnˇŻt understand it. The youngest prince was barely a good example of a noble let alone an imperial prince so it was highly unlikely he could ever be anything like an emperor, but his unique personality was what made him Khayri. It was just a shame how he was misunderstood most of the time.

    The girls made their way through the crowds while hand in hand going from one performance to the next. While the air was infected with the beat of taarija and the vibration of buzuq strings, there were shadow plays with the most intricate puppets and gymnasts displaying their talents on other stages.

    Audiences were awed by women performing a beautiful exotic dance with large silk ribbons and knife throwers with amazing aim. A few masked performers and belly dancers merged into the crowd while performing, dancing with random members of the audience.

    Before Kamaria knew it, she was grabbed by the hand and spun around by one of the performers while fragrant dried petals rained down on them. The girls joined in as they all laughed. Everything in sight and not was a feast for the senses.

    The trio finally had stopped to catch their breaths near the bridge when they saw the stunning flower lanterns floating along the river. They wanted to have a closer look, so they walked along the bridge.

    Kamaria took off her headdress to adjust it as it had moved with all the running and jumping around.

    ˇ°My Lady, your comb,ˇ± said Lili as she bent down to pick up the pearl and diamond comb.

    While Kamaria was somewhat annoyed about the situation earlier, that didnˇŻt mean she didnˇŻt treasure the gift. She held it in her hand after Lili had given it to her. Maybe it was best not to wear it to avoid losing it.

    They continued chatting as they walked along the bridge when they suddenly heard shouts.

    ˇ°He went this way!ˇ±

    In another instant, someone dashed past, knocking right into her. Were it not for the railing, she would have fallen right into the water.

    The impact caused her to open her hands to balance herself on the railing and the comb flew into the dark flower lamp lined water below. The other two ran to the railing.

    ˇ°My lady, I see it, I see it!ˇ± shouted Raisa, pointing at one of the flower lanterns.

    The comb sat next to the flame, glistening from the candlelight.

    ˇ°I canˇŻt afford to lose it after using it one time but by the time I get down there it will have floated away,ˇ± Kamaria panicked as she thought about what to do.

 New Company (I)

    Sorin, Altair and two other young officers were walking along the riverbank when they heard the urgent yells. Seeing the disturbance, they understood the situation and Sorin sent them to apprehend the thief and hand them over to the guards.

    The culprit probably took his chances since it was so busy, hoping that he could disappear into the crowds.

    ˇ°Young Master arenˇŻt those the girls from earlier?ˇ± asked Altair while looking up at the bridge.

    His young master turned to look up as well and realised that indeed it was the little fae from before. She was still with the two young women, and they were shouting and pointing at something in the river?

    It wasnˇŻt until the fae queen looked as if she was about to climb onto the sides of the bridge that he really paid attention. His eyes scanned the flower lanterns and realised what had them in a panic.

    ˇ°My Lady, look, someone is fishing it out,ˇ± excitedly said Raisa.

    They couldnˇŻt clearly see who the individual was, but they could see two young men on the bank of the river. They quickly ran across the bridge and down to the bank to retrieve the lost item.

    ˇ°Is this what the Lady was looking for?ˇ± asked the young man when they were close enough.

    Kamaria recognised him from their earlier encounter. They stared at each other a bit longer than they meant to, but her eyes finally went to the comb in his hand.

    ˇ°Thank you for retrieving it,ˇ± she said in her most proper voice and then she reached out to take it, but he pulled it away at the last second. Altair smiled a little, it was good to see his young master getting along with someone other than those already close to him.

    What was also surprising was that the young woman was rather confident and spoke without any fright in her voice after meeting them.

    ˇ°Sir, do you perhaps want compensation?ˇ±

    ˇ°No, I just had to see how much this was worth that the lady would be willing to jump into a river for it.ˇ±

    Kamaria wasnˇŻt crazy, at least not the extent of jumping into rivers for hair accessories. She had simply tried to stand on the railing to get a better look at the lanterns below, but she didnˇŻt say anything about this.

    She thought that she didnˇŻt have to explain herself to someone they didnˇŻt even know and would likely never see again.

    ˇ°My Lady, isnˇŻt this harassment? Clearly, they werenˇŻt planning on giving it back,ˇ± mumbled Raisa with a look.

    Sorin looked at the three young women in turn. They looked fittingly dressed and made up. The costumes seemed premium even to a layman who wasnˇŻt a clothing expert. Not to mention, the hair accessory in his hand was made of top-grade gems and pearls.

    No doubt about it, they were some sort of high nobility and yet they were wandering around at night without a visible guard. Either they were sure about their abilities, or they trusted that help would appear if needed. Any way one looked at it, it gave them a high status.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    He remembered that he had seen one of the young women earlier while riding with the convoy. It turned our he was right about her not being a commoner.

    ˇ°This was a very important gift,ˇ± said the young woman who had been addressed as a Lady.

    ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll give it back, provided that I escort the Lady for the festival.ˇ±

    ˇ°Escort?ˇ± Kamaria echoed questionably.

    She studied the two young men more carefully. The young man standing a bit further looked more imposing in terms of stature but the fellow talking to her was clearly in charge. He didnˇŻt seem much older but besides his small teasing actions, the young man sounded and looked like a very serious person.

    Although the two people seemed a little roguish, their clothes were clean and neat arrow sleeve robes made with expensive material. The clothes were darker and simpler like the Northern regions and not the bright embellished clothing of the capital.

    Simple as they were, their outfits were still well put together and while the style was not local, it still looked elegant. If anything, they gave her the same aura as the commander when he was not in uniform.

    They even had slight accent so were perhaps from a visiting aristocratic house. It was one of the biggest festivals in the Jaroya after all which was attended by visitors from far regions.

    If it was the case, she didnˇŻt have to worry about them recognising her, but she did have to do something about that serious attitude. She had left the palace to have fun and not end up getting lectured by a stranger.

    ˇ°Are you visiting from outside the imperial province?ˇ± the young lady asked in a more relaxed manner, clearly wanting them to drop the formal speech.

    Sorin concluded that her observation skills were decent.

    ˇ°Correct, weˇŻre just not used to seeing noble ladies unaccompanied,ˇ± he said.

    ˇ°I wasˇ­ with someone, we just got separated thatˇŻs all,ˇ± insisted Kamaria.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs fine, allow us to escort you until you find the person,ˇ± he said.

    ˇ°Reasonable, may I have the comb back then?ˇ±

    Sorin looked at the comb and then held it towards her nestled between his index and middle finger without placing it in her hand. She stared at him wondering what he was trying to do, and he almost smiled at the cheeky look on her face despite the elegant way in which she spoke.

    Kamaria turned away for a few moments and sighed in exasperation.

    ˇ®Is this busybody overlord trying to annoy me to death?ˇŻ she thought.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs not very nice calling people names the first time you meet them,ˇ± suddenly said Sorin making Kamaria turn to him again.

    She didnˇŻt deny it but extended her hand palm up as if waiting for the comb to be dropped into her hand, but he barely moved from his original position.

    Kamaria suddenly moved her hand straight up, aiming to hit the comb out of his hand but he swiftly moved it out of the way by pulling his arm back flawlessly moving it to angle to defend himself. Without hesitation her hand moved towards the opening on his torso.

    He quickly realised her intentions and their arms crossed at the low angle. Their hooked arms quickly rotated up again in their entanglement pulling them a step closer to each other since neither side was willing to let go. They both looked at the comb between them and then at each other.

    ˇ°Young Lady, where are you trying to touch while weˇŻre in public?ˇ±

    ˇ°Sir, IˇŻm a medical professional, I was just checking that your liver is doing well,ˇ± she insisted with a smile before grabbing the comb that was still between his fingers.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt think the Lady has to worry about my liver or kidneys, IˇŻm completely healthy.ˇ±

    ˇ°Hmm, thatˇŻs what most say,ˇ± said Kamaria while rolling her eyes before putting the comb away.

    Altair didnˇŻt know whether he should laugh but he had a strong sense of survival and ended up rubbing his nose while slightly coughing instead. Raisa on the other hand felt no such pressure and giggled behind her hand while Lili nudged her to get her to behave even though she was also smiling.

 New Company (II)

    Since the two sides established that they were equally capable but on somewhat friendly terms, Sorin took the opportunity to study this new friend a little more.

    Usually, a person who had any trained fighting ability would show signs not only in certain physical cues, but it seeped into their personalities as well whether they were outgoing or of the quieter type. These habits and traits were hard to hide, and anyone experienced enough could always pick them out.

    Yet this young woman looked gentle with a defenceless disposition and a certain elegance to support it. A medical professional? More likely a professional troublemaker.

    ˇ°Anyway, weˇŻll miss the festival if we stay here any longer here,ˇ± said Kamaria and started walking ahead.

    ˇ°Young master, why do I feel as if we wonˇŻt be having any peace if we keep meeting her?ˇ±

    ˇ°WeˇŻre just doing our duty as soldiers arenˇŻt we? WeˇŻre making sure that the citizens are safe,ˇ± said the young master with a smirk.

    Altair suddenly wanted to go to bed. Judging from her self-defence skills, this citizen barely needed to be kept safe. His young master just couldnˇŻt have met some quiet young lady from a nice family. Then again, what nice young noble lady would be out at night without a guard, enjoying a street fair with commoners and casually making conversation with strangers?

    Within a few minutes, the small group was back on the busy street. The young Lord and Lady walked side by side while their attendants walked behind them. Altair tried not to look at the two young women beside him because every time he did, he received a glare from the mean looking one that he felt even after looking away.

    ˇ°Even if it was your beloved who gifted you the comb, I donˇŻt think theyˇŻd be happy about you jumping into a river to get it back.ˇ±

    Kamaria almost smiled. What type of unruly aristocrat could be so frank with her? Usually, everything was always said and done in such a roundabout way that it took ages to get to such a gossipy topic, so the conversation was amusing. It made her speak without reservation.

    ˇ°Who said it was from my beloved?ˇ± she asked in an equally bold way.

    ˇ°Unless it was a family heirloom or a dear friend, I couldnˇŻt think of any another reason for a lady such as yourself to react that way,ˇ± he stated as if waiting for her to confirm if his statement was true or not.

    ˇ°Not that it would matter to you Sir, but it was from someoneˇ­ special.ˇ±

    He noted the hesitation in the answer, making him relax just a bit more.

    ˇ°Well, they were born under some interesting stars to be considered special by you.ˇ±

    Kamaria turned to look at him, but he kept walking while staring ahead. The young man was honestly striking and wouldnˇŻt have been short of partners to accompany to a festival, so she had doubts about what he was trying to accomplish with her.

    Even with his looks, maybe the ˇ®well-dressed mercenaryˇŻ impression he gave off was somewhat problematic. It was the type of thing that people were attracted to from a distance, but it made approaching him quite menacing. Growing up in the company of soldiers and patients from questionable alleys, neither his unsmiling face nor distinct aura frightened her.

    Most of the young people rushing past or buying at stalls were either couples or groups of friends. The better off commoners and gentry were accompanied by their friends with their attendants and sometimes guards close behind. There were families too, people with their children held by their hands with treats or toys in the other hand.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    With the assortment of people, costumes, and the bustle of the festival activities, the two of them didnˇŻt look too out of place.

    ˇ°Why didnˇŻt you attend the festival with your umˇ­ beloved?ˇ± she casually asked.

    ˇ°Who said I didnˇŻt?ˇ± he asked teasingly and from the corner of his eye he saw her face change with a roll of the eyes.

    When she turned to look ahead, he turned to glance at her and smiled a little at her reaction.

    Lili noticed the interaction while Raisa glared at the young man next to them.

    ˇ°Raisa, I want to buy some of the LadyˇŻs favourite pastries before we head back.ˇ±

    ˇ°What? Pastries?ˇ± absentmindedly asked Raisa while Lili was tugging at her arm.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go,ˇ± whispered Lili.

    ˇ°We canˇŻt leave them alone,ˇ± Raisa whispered back.

    ˇ°Look, doesnˇŻt she seem as if sheˇŻs having fun? Besides, we wonˇŻt be far.ˇ±

    Raisa looked at the two walking in front of them. She hadnˇŻt noticed due to glaring at Altair the entire time, but she had to admit that the two ahead of them seemed to be entertained by the conversation they were occasionally making.

    Just because Kamaria avoided speaking much in most situations didnˇŻt mean she was unsociable. Both Lili and Raisa were always happy when they saw her having a good time and letting more of her personality show. The young man looked amused and didnˇŻt mind that she wasnˇŻt acting like a fragile glass flower.

    ˇ°My Lady, we want to do a bit of shopping,ˇ± said Lili.

    ˇ°Altair, accompany the ladies,ˇ± said Sorin.

    ˇ°As you command your Lordship,ˇ± replied Altair in a slightly playful tone.

    Kamaria turned to look at the one beside her still wondering about his identity.

    ˇ°So, do you care for showing a stranger around, Miss?ˇ±

    She covered her smile with her hand, amused at being addressed as Miss.

    ˇ°DidnˇŻt I say earlier that IˇŻm a medical professional?ˇ±

    Sorin slightly tilted his head, trying to study the if she was serious or not and she stared back.

    ˇ°Right, so it should be Doctor then?ˇ± he finally asked.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs exactly correct, my Lord.ˇ±

    ˇ°Now to unlock this guided tour, one must be informed that information is not free,ˇ± she said while looking around.

    She was hungry again so a particular stall had caught her attention, and she drifted off before he could say anything. He just shook his head while following her. By the time he reached the stall, she was busy with her coin purse trying to look around for small enough change for her purchase.

    ˇ°IˇŻll cover the order for the Doctor and add two more of each,ˇ± he said to the vendor and paid before she could protest.

    The vendor winked at him and handed him the treats placed in a box since they had bought more than two.

    ˇ°This doesnˇŻt count as paying for the information,ˇ± she said.

    He waved a skewer of chocolate covered cherries in front of her and she stared, her eyes following them.

    ˇ°Guess you have no need for these then.ˇ±

    ˇ°No wait letˇŻs not make hasty decisions here. Question me, I am your guide,ˇ± she insisted while sticking out her hands as she wiggled her fingers.

    It was an impossibly adorable sight especially with her fuzzy and sparkly antennae. He took out a cherry skewer and a strawberry skewer and handed them to her, leaving the other four fruit skewers for later.

    ˇ°Part payment for now.ˇ±

    ˇ°Deal,ˇ± she agreed.

    Afterwards, she was happily eating her chocolate covered fruit, her cheeks moving like a little hamster as they walked through the streets. On their way, Kamaria pointed out stalls with the best foods that were available even on normal days.

    She told him about the different vendors and stall owners that she knew some extra about and noted those that had the best deals on all types of things from clothing to weapon accessories.

    ˇ°Just the other day, that shopkeeper was chased by his wife in the street with a pan because she found him with the woman that sells live ducks.ˇ±

    ˇ°Why and how do you know this?ˇ± asked Sorin with a chuckle.

    ˇ°My Lord, one doesnˇŻt ask informants about such trade secrets otherwise youˇŻll be facing a poison dagger.ˇ±

    He nodded in agreement as she carried on walking because for some reason, he did not doubt that she could pull a dagger from out of nowhere. To speak so playfully about such obscure parts of society and clearly know the city market like the back of her hand. What a character.

    On the way, they picked up more snacks to keep the guide satisfied while she was clearly having the time of her life without a care in the world.

 City Tour (I)

    ˇ°I wonder where they went off to but itˇŻs not as if itˇŻs late. Honestly, I wouldnˇŻt have waited either,ˇ± said Khayri as they walked around.

    ˇ°Your Highness should feel bad considering sheˇŻs probably not used to this type of crowd,ˇ± added Nima and Khayri made a look at being scolded again.

    ˇ°IˇŻm sure weˇŻll find her,ˇ± he mumbled.

    It wasnˇŻt completely his fault, Urien had to take some blame as well, but he wasnˇŻt the one getting scolded by his favourite person. It was hard to imagine that his sister would make a scene about being neglected or scold Urien considering how soft she was which made Khayri even more annoyed.

    After enquiring from the shopkeepers near the inn, they confirmed spotting young women matching the description getting into a carriage and most of the carriages were headed to the central market district. So, they got on a carriage themselves and headed to the thick of the festival.

    Urien and Brice were walking ahead searching for her as well. Considering that she was with both Lili and Raisa and they knew the city, they likely would have taken her to a part of market with various entertainment venues. The streets and even stalls were crowded so even with NimaˇŻs usual vigilance, he bumped into a young lady.

    ˇ°An apology for the handsome brother,ˇ± she said before stuffing a red flower into his hand with a smile.

    He turned, about to say something to her but the person was nowhere to be seen. Instead, his eye fell on a familiar face through the crowd.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre busy collecting favours here while nagging me,ˇ± suddenly said Khayri.

    The youngest prince inexplicably felt something hit the back of his head.

    ˇ°Domestic viol-ˇ±

    Nima had to hook his arm around his princeˇŻs neck to keep him quiet. He said a few words before noticing that the person next to him wasnˇŻt replying and turned to the deer-like eyes staring at him.

    ˇ°Your Majesty,ˇ± he said while letting go.

    ˇ°Is that not the princess?ˇ±

    Khayri finally turned to the direction that Nima had gestured towards. Even without seeing her face, the costume was one of a kind so it couldnˇŻt have been anyone else, but she seemedˇ­different.

    She was pointing to one of the stalls with an energetic smile, talking about something they obviously couldnˇŻt hear. Even so, she seemed quite excited as she spoke, unlike the quiet young woman they knew.

    The poker-faced young man next to her was paying the closest attention to her happy chatter contrasting the unapproachable air he gave off. Even though he looked like a tall silent guard walking beside her, there were moments when his face faintly softened, and he seemed amused at whatever she was saying.

    As far as Khayri knew, Kamaria was not the type of person to easily interact with people she didnˇŻt know. She barely made conversation with the ones she did know.

    ˇ°Hmm, would you look at that,ˇ± he mused with a smile on his face while scratching his chin.

    The situation seemed harmless enough, if anything Khayri was grateful that she wasnˇŻt wandering around alone as she would seem like a good target for people with unsavoury thoughts. As for the unspoken rule of unmarried young people not being alone unless there was other company with them, those rules could get kicked down a well. Besides he was still annoyed about being scolded.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ˇ°Anyone whoˇŻs anyone in this world should have a few options if they choose.ˇ±

    As the prince walked head, Nima had an idea of what he was about to do and shook his head. Then again, he wasnˇŻt wrong. Why did the princess deserve to have any less fun? Khayri finally caught up to his friend.

    ˇ°You know, I think maybe weˇŻll have better luck in this direction,ˇ± he said while draping his arm on UrienˇŻs shoulder and turning him right in the opposite direction of where they had spotted the princess.

    Khayri believed that if she could wait for Urien for two hours then he could wait for a while longer.

    ****

    Out of a dim alley, a man came scurrying out almost tripping over his own feet.

    ˇ°These types of idiots are ruining a completely good night,ˇ± said a young man as he leisurely strolled out of the alley.

    ˇ°These few days should be about celebrating and getting a good drink,ˇ± he continued although the person next to him never said a word.

    While he was looking for something else to complain about, he spotted a familiar face that seemed more dazzling than usual. He suddenly smiled, making a few people walking past him steer clear. The scar running over his nose from the left to right of his face did not go very well with the joyous atmosphere of the festival.

    ˇ°I must be imagining things. That troublemaker is smiling, with a man? DonˇŻt those fierce little bloodhounds of hers never let her out alone?ˇ±

    While he was happy to see the face, but it also made the stitches of his newest injury itch and his hand subconsciously brushed over one side of his torso.

    Kamaria was just about to suggest a place to sit and eat when she caught a glimpse of a dubious smile from a young man leaning on a wall next to an alley. Sorin noticed the sudden change in her demeanour and wanted to turn back to see what caused the sudden reaction when he felt a discreet pull on his robe.

    ˇ°Did you see someone you know?ˇ± he asked.

    ˇ°Just an old patient, no need to worry. Hey, let me show you one of the capitalˇŻs exclusive lairs,ˇ± she insisted with a smile but was clearly leading him away from everyone and into an alley.

    Sorin ignored the shifty behaviour with a little smirk. It wasnˇŻt surprising this one would have trouble with a few people. Kamaria made sure to gesture to Lili before they left.

    They meandered quieter passageways, and it didnˇŻt take long to reach what seemed to be the back gate of an establishment. Kamaria knocked on the smaller side gate and a round opening suddenly revealed an eye.

    ˇ°Ah, itˇŻs you. We donˇŻt have space tonight, everywhere is full,ˇ± replied the voice of a young man.

    ˇ°Does the manager know you donˇŻt want my business?ˇ± she whispered next to the opening and then looked back at Sorin and smiled.

    The gate was opened rather reluctantly, and it seemed to be the back area where the staff were running around and preparing the ingredients.

    ˇ°IˇŻll take the usual private room,ˇ± said Kamaria while confidently walking forward into the building and listing a variety of foods as she went.

    They were headed to the kitchen or rather making their way through the great kitchen. The young man curiously looked the tall Sorin up and down before scurrying after Kamaria.

    ˇ°Doctor, must we do this today?ˇ±

    ˇ°Smells so good, I definitely want some of this. Send it up,ˇ± said Kamaria as she patted one of the chefs on the shoulder and left with a piece to taste.

    ˇ°But Doc-ˇ±

    The boy barely had time to say anything else before she had already disappeared around the corner.

    It turned out that they had entered a popular teahouse. It was much smaller than the inn Sorin was staying giving a cosier feel but not less intricately decorated. After walking up a narrow back staircase, Sorin realised that the front building was packed with the slight lingering scents of incense, coffee, and tea.

    There were two floors and most of the tables were occupied. Like most places of entertainment, it was set out so that there was a central stage that could be seen whether one was downstairs or upstairs. Since it was a festive period, the small opera lively opera was accompanied by the sound of an energetic oud and an orchestra of other instruments.

    ˇ°Did you see the man with the Doctor?ˇ± whispered a few waitresses.

    ˇ°Ah, I want see,ˇ± commented a few others when they heard but only a few could go in and serve the food.

    The room they were led into was more luxurious than Sorin was expecting. Silk floor pillows and ornate rugs lined the floor making sure the occupants would be comfortable as soon as they took off their shoes.

    The dark wood used for the furniture had its own slight fragrance and the lighting added a certain charm to the room illuminating the polished bronze ornaments and lanterns. Trust the little Doctor to know how to enjoy life.

 City Tour (II)

    While the two were getting settled on comfortable pillows, a few waitresses floated in with trays of food and drink.

    ˇ°Doctor, whoˇŻs this? Is it your visitor?ˇ± probed one of the young ladies with a smile and playful nudge.

    ˇ°Is this a question you should asking guests?ˇ± asked Kamaria.

    ˇ°Ah, Doctor, youˇŻre so stingy with this handsome guy.ˇ±

    Then the young women headed out of the room in a cloud of spicy floral fragrance and giggling.

    ˇ°The Doctor seems quite popular,ˇ± finally said Sorin.

    ˇ°I wouldnˇŻt say popular. You know, you shouldnˇŻt just follow people everywhere. I could be trying to kidnap you.ˇ±

    There was chuckle from Sorin as he casually put some food into KamariaˇŻs bowl.

    ˇ°Maybe IˇŻm the one trying to kidnap you.ˇ±

    Kamaria stared at him as if thoughtful but then slowly smiled.

    ˇ°Well, if weˇŻre trying to kidnap each other then who do you think is winning?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻll give you one point more just because you know the city better,ˇ± said Sorin.

    Kamaria seemed satisfied and nodded before digging into her meal while the other could only watch the joyful expression, almost forgetting to put anything in his mouth until he was prompted by her.

    There wasnˇŻt much to hear beside the sound of crockery and cutlery but what little conversation they had just as nonsensical, but the two usually smart people didnˇŻt seem to notice this phenomenon. Neither of them seemed very worried about their companions either.

    The private rooms had screens doors, making sure the occupants could only be seen in shadow if at all, but they could still hear the music or play on the central stage. The meal was just done when there suddenly came a familiar voice from outside the room.

    ˇ°My Lady! DonˇŻt I even deserve a meal invitation for the festival?ˇ±

    Kamaria paused and closed her eyes in exasperation.

    ˇ°Clearly some people are bored,ˇ± she mumbled.

    She crawled over the to the doors and opened a space wide enough for her eye to see the situation. The person speaking was downstairs and looking up at the room. He smiled a little more when he noticed the doors had moved.

    ˇ°ArenˇŻt you going to introduce me to my love rival?ˇ±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Kamaria wore a chiffon half veil that was held by her hairpins making it cascade down her back. She pulled one side and conveniently draped it across to cover the lower half of her face before pushing open the screens so she could look out.

    ˇ°Obviously I didnˇŻt hear that properly. Which unfortunate soul would like you in the first place?ˇ±

    ˇ°Ey, even young ladies should take responsibility these days.ˇ±

    The customers laughed, enjoying the show of this strange couple or rather an admirer and the one being chased. The young man was a little rough looking to put it lightly, it was clear why this young lady was running away.

    ˇ°IˇŻm a physician, who cares about your broken body?ˇ±

    The people suddenly understood the situation. There was no way for a physician to treat someone with their eyes closed was there?

    ˇ°You know what. IˇŻll give you a chance. You can come up if youˇŻll pay for my room.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs too easy,ˇ± replied the young man and then Kamaria closed the doors.

    She looked at Sorin and shrugged, then started putting her shoes on.

    Although it was quite noisy, if he focused Sorin could distinctly hear the new heavy footsteps headed towards their room and was just about to ask Kamaria the situation when he noticed the room was empty. Just by turning to look at the door and she had disappeared? He smiled when he saw the open window and put on his shoes.

    When he looked down, he noticed that she was already halfway through climbing down the side of the building. Creeping plants hugged the wall, but she clearly knew where to find the solid lattice to climb down. He didnˇŻt ask any more questions and skilfully jumped out the window to find a way down.

    Kamaria almost launched an offensive when she felt someone pull her away from the wall when she had almost reached the ground. The feeling of both her feet hanging in the air made her unsteady.

    ˇ°Relax, itˇŻs me,ˇ± whispered a familiar voice.

    She was distracted by a familiar but almost forgotten scent, but their posture brought her back to the moment.

    ˇ°What are you carrying me for? Let me down before you end up with a back injury,ˇ± Kamaria complained.

    Even though she felt the firm grip under her legs and on her back, it didnˇŻt make sense to her that anyone would try to carry her like this. Sorin tilted his head to look at her in his arms.

    Although it was a little dim, the outdoor lamps and the lights from the windows provided more than enough light for him to see her bewildered and surprised expression. She protested being carried but quickly held on tightly to his sleeve when he turned around.

    Her words also made him realise that she wasnˇŻt resisting their physical contact, but she was uncomfortable due to her concern of being heavy. He didnˇŻt want to drag an issue that upset her so he could only try to ease the conversation.

    ˇ°I think I know my own limits Doctor,ˇ± he gently assured before adjusting his arm strength by lifting her up a little more.

    ˇ°I told you before that IˇŻm completely healthy, didnˇŻt I?ˇ±

    ˇ°This hooligan,ˇ± said Kamaria with a small smile as she looked up at him.

    The hair hanging in his face made her hand itch, but she managed to behave herself.

    The young man who supposed to join them in the room came across this nauseating scene when he looked out of the window.

    ˇ°Young people are full of vigour these days even outdoors,ˇ± suddenly came a voice above them and they both looked up.

    Kamaria rolled her eyes as Sorin put her down and then adjusted herself.

    ˇ°IˇŻm going to tell your brother!ˇ± she shouted while looking up before promptly running away from the scene, the veil fluttering behind her and Sorin not far behind either.

    ˇ°Ah, that brat,ˇ± said the young man at the window but a playful smirk still crossed his face.

    There would be other days.

 Collecting Blessings (I)

    After the excitement of running away had died down, they noticed that their attendants were not far behind. In fact, with just gesture to Lili, she made sure they were also at the teahouse but having their meal downstairs.

    Sorin and Kamaria, lost in their silly little world of gossip about the stall owners and food barely noticed the time as the festival continued.

    They were walking by the entrance of a temple and Kamaria thought of something. It suddenly made her a little hesitant and this slight change of demeanour was noticed by the person beside her.

    ˇ°Anything wrong Doctor?ˇ±

    ˇ°No, itˇŻs nothing,ˇ± she assured but he had already seen her glance at the temple.

    Families were going in and out of the temple to make their offerings, but it was mostly couples leaving hand in hand. Since it was an especially auspicious time, people felt the moon goddess would be giving blessings abundantly.

    Being associated with love meant that couples were some of her most frequent patrons, but Kamaria thought it would be a little awkward asking him to accompany her even if it was just to make a simple offering for the new season. Seeing the couples made it strange since they barely knew each other.

    ˇ°I havenˇŻt given any seasonal offerings yet. Have you?ˇ±

    Kamaria turned and looked up at him and he saw the corner of her lips lift just a bit. The question confirmed that he didnˇŻt mind accompanying her.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go together,ˇ± she suggested happily, and he nodded.

    Sorin watched as she chose some beautiful looking sweetmeats for them, having delegated the task to her seeing as she was so eager. After a while she seemed satisfied with a box of assortments that contained a few pieces of each type of pastry.

    There were lavender coloured flower shaped pastries with purple flower petals on top and next to them were golden crescent shaped cakes that had a layer of jelly.

    The blush pink sweets shaped like round mini buns had some beautiful chocolate piping and the little green squares had almond flakes sprinkled on top.

    He almost laughed at the glow she had in her eyes over the small cakes. Was this really the power of food? Raisa and the rest opted to busy themselves with the stalls outside the temple grounds while waiting for their masters.

    It was not the first time either of them had been to a temple, so they knew the procedure quite well however as they headed towards the entrance of the main temple, a priestess clad in white suddenly bowed in front of them.

    She saw the confusion on their faces but only smiled which brightened her appearance and silently gestured for them to follow her.

    They were led inside but not to the main shrine hall where everyone else had gone, instead they found themselves in a smaller side room adorned with a beautiful wall fountain. They understood what she wanted them to do when she gestured to their shoes with her right hand and then rubbed her hands together.

    Sorin placed the box on a pedestal nearby and they both removed their shoes before approaching the fountain. The smell of roses hit them as they stepped closer as if the fountain source was pure rose water. The petals floating in the water would not have made the scent that strong.

    A good amount of water was scooped up with a white bowl by the priestess and she stood as if waiting for them when something suddenly occurred to Kamaria about the entire process.

    ˇ°Kahina[1]</a> weˇŻre not married,ˇ± she softly said and Sorin turned to looked at her and then the priestess.

    The silent priestess nodded and still gestured for them to step closer, and they understood that it was acceptable. She poured the scented water for them and after they were done washing their hands, she gestured to their shoes to assure about leaving them there and then led them the inner sanctum.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    The large stained-glass window located much higher up at the end of the altar was letting in the moonlight in all its glory, bathing the altar in it. They walked past a few other people who didnˇŻt have a priestess guiding them, but they didnˇŻt think this was strange.

    There were containers with incense sticks, but the priestess offered them the sticks from a container she had in her hand. The duo nodded in thanks and took about three sticks each before heading to the large shrine.

    Kamaria arranged the box amongst the other offerings while Sorin lit their incense sticks and gently placed them into the holders. They chose two cushions next to each other to kneel, then took a piece of pastry and then happened to glance at each other simultaneously.

    Each with a small smile on their face held up the pastry towards the shrine before putting it in their mouths. With their eyes closed, they bowed three times in unison facing the shrine before completely coming back up.

    A certain peace washed over them as they just appreciated the moment. They were strangers but experienced much more harmony just alongside each other for that one night than they felt with some of their family members for as long as they could remember.

    Even though it was almost the end of the year, maybe just the new season could bring about better things.

    Sorin offered Kamaria a hand to help her stand up and they left the temple after wearing their shoes and leaving a generous amount of incense money. The priestess smiled as she watched the pair walk away. The days were long, and they had a demanding journey ahead of them.

    Kamaria and Sorin couldnˇŻt have paid enough for the wave of tranquillity they had just experienced. It was a magical night of blessings indeed. Not a word of their worries was exchanged between them, but both left with the same unburdened feeling.

    ˇ°Thank you,ˇ± finally said Kamaria as they left the temple grounds.

    ˇ°This hardly needs thanks. I should be thanking you as well for choosing suitable offerings.ˇ±

    Kamaria nodded as they continued walking down the street. This was turning out to be a better night than either of them had thought.

    Once they returned to the more crowded streets, a vigorous voice rang out.

    ˇ°Whoever thinks they can beat this record, will receive this one-of-kind quiver! This is one of our most valuable leather items friends and foes!ˇ±

    ˇ°Do you often go hunting?ˇ± suddenly asked Kamaria.

    ˇ°When thereˇŻs a good opportunity, I never miss it.ˇ±

    ˇ°Excellent,ˇ± she said before making her way forward to the announcer.

    There was already a small crowd who were watching one young man after the other as they tried to score the required number of points to win the exquisite quiver.

    ˇ°Stall master, IˇŻd like to have a try!ˇ± shouted a veiled young lady.

    The stall master looked her up and down but decided to give her a bow and a quiver with five arrows.

    Sorin watched, fascinated by what she was about to do next. He thought she was questioning him about hunting to convince him to take part in the competition but that was clearly not the case.

    From her pouch, she took out what turned out to be archersˇŻ gloves then readied herself before standing in the preferred position.

    With just the stance, he could tell that she was not an amateur. Anyone could own a pair of archer gloves after all, but she was proving they were there for a reason.

    One, two arrows in quick succession, both hitting the bullseye. The third one hit the ring just outside the bullseye. Number four was on target and the fifth simply nailed the deal as it hit the bullseye again.

    A huge round of applause went up and she curtseyed, her eyes showing smile. After packaging it, the stall master presented her the prized possession with an astounded yet amused look on his face.

    When Kamaria finally walked over to Sorin, he started clapping as she approached, and she curtseyed once again clearly enjoying the lavish attention.

    ˇ°Now, you have a quiver for hunting,ˇ± she said holding it out towards him, but he stared at her unsure of what she meant.

    ˇ°Wait, what?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm not ungrateful you know; youˇŻve endured my dragging you up and down the city tonight. ItˇŻs the least I could do,ˇ± she insisted as she pushed the box into his hands.

    It was a bit much for Sorin, the quiver was a highly valuable custom item with exquisite craftsmanship from the quality of the leather to shape of it and the intricate patterns.

    As a fellow archer, she must have known the value, so it hardly seemed fair to trade it for a few snacks and a bit of delinquent adventure even for a very wealthy noble.

    ˇ°IˇŻd be a villain if I took this for some chocolate fruit and snacks. At least let me be a dashing hero who saves your life and then you can reward me.ˇ±

    ˇ°Food, more especially good food is the essence of life so in theory you have been making sure I stay alive tonight. Besides, who ever said only self-righteous heroes who save damsels in distress deserve nice things?ˇ± she asked with a smile before walking ahead while taking off her gloves.

    Her actions left him with no choice but to accept the box. A few moments later, he caught up to her as they continued walking.

    <hr>

    [1]</a> Kahina ¨C Title of the priestess

 Collecting blessings (II)

    ˇ°Mari!ˇ± They both heard the voice through the crowd.

    It was only when she started looking around that Sorin realised that was probably her name. Strangely enough, they both hadnˇŻt bothered with such formalities as names.

    ˇ°Mari!ˇ± They both turned when they noticed that the voice was behind them and much closer than before.

    ˇ°There you are, I thought we agreed we would meet again by the inn,ˇ± said a well-dressed young man with a relieved look on his face.

    The young nobleman was clearly relieved to see her again, but he was wary of the imposing person next to her and so was his attendant.

    ˇ°We lost something in the river and this Lord was kind enough to retrieve it for me.ˇ±

    ˇ°Ah, I see, thank you friend,ˇ± said Urien while taking Kamaria by the hand.

    Sorin almost smirked at the display, but he was completely unbothered. They didnˇŻt know each other, and he had no need or desire to compete with this boy. He knew he had been respectful towards the young lady the entire duration of the night.

    ˇ°Where are the girls?ˇ± Urien asked in a low voice.

    ˇ°They wanted to go shopping. I thought IˇŻd let them have some fun,ˇ± answered Kamaria at an audible volume.

    Although their entire night had been completely innocent, it still wouldnˇŻt look good for them to be alone together, so Sorin understood her subtlety.

    ˇ°I had my subordinate accompany them, not to worry. They shouldnˇŻt be far.ˇ±

    ˇ°My Lady, weˇŻre here! We got those pastries you wanted,ˇ± said Raisa as she tried catching her breath. While they had never been too far, they kept enough of a distance to allow the young Lord and Lady to be to relax.

    ˇ°Once again, thank you. We should let the gentlemen enjoy the festival, Mari. LetˇŻs go.ˇ±

    Kamaria freed her hand to turn to Sorin and put her right hand over her left hand with her palms facing inward.

    The gesture was made on the left side of her body just above her waist and then she curtseyed in the most elegant way. It was as if she hadnˇŻt been running around like a fae goddess of the hunt.

    Not that she had lost any of her elegance doing any her fun activities, but he understood the sudden reserved switch for the sake high society etiquette. For Sorin, the curtsey only heightened his curiosity about her origins.

    Each region had certain recognisable greetings whether it was within the empire or beyond.

    However only certain prominent families had specific greetings. Having travelled extensively and met a host of different people, Sorin was aware of most of the imperial provinceˇŻs greetings but not this one.

    Who knew that in one simple night, someone had even invoked a vague thought he had never considered he would be having so soon. Even he was surprised with himself since it was something that he had even considered too troublesome not too long ago.

    Urien looked at the young man again and glanced at Kamaria. Who did he think he was to get this type of acknowledgement from Kamaria? He could clearly tell that she was of a higher status but hadnˇŻt stopped her when she curtseyed to him.

    This made UrienˇŻs brow furrow as Lili and Raisa curtseyed to the young lord as well before they turned to leave.

    ˇ°Young master enjoyed his evening while I just received suspicious looks the entire time,ˇ± grumbled Altair.

    ˇ°You complain like an old man,ˇ± said Sorin with a smirk.

    They both turned to leave but the young lord looked over his shoulder to see them get further and at that moment, the young lady, turned to glance at him one more time before continuing to walk away.

    He looked at the box with the quiver and smiled. Altair noticed the subtle smile but didnˇŻt comment on it, since it was both surprising and a little frightening. It had been a long time since Sorin had genuinely smiled.

    The chaotic prince eventually re-joined Kamaria and Urien, but she didnˇŻt mind the company. She was a little glad about it after the silence between her and Urien. He tried holding her hand again, but her hands were securely tucked away in her long sleeves.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ˇ°Mari, did you know that gentleman?ˇ±

    ˇ°No, IˇŻve never met him before,ˇ± softly said Kamaria.

    ˇ°Just be more careful from now on okay, you never know peopleˇŻs intentions.ˇ±

    ˇ°I understand, donˇŻt worry.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright, as long as you understand how much I worry about you,ˇ± said Urien with a smile.

    Somewhere deep inside he was glad she was wearing a veil. She clearly didnˇŻt know how defenceless her face made her seem.

    Khayri had not joined them immediately as he was watching the scene of Kamaria, Urien and the unknown gentleman meeting. Honestly, he had never seen his sister perform a full curtsey to anyone other than their imperial parents and even that was on very special occasions.

    He made a note of how different she was compared to what he had seen earlier. The earlier version of her seemed much more fun and relaxed, maybe even a fellow chaos connoisseur. Khayri felt as if he was only just starting to understand his sister after eighteen years.

    Urien thought Kamaria was quiet because she was hungry. Snacks always made her feel better. He didnˇŻt quite understand her fascination with common foods, but it was one of the things that made her cute.

    ˇ°If youˇŻre hungry, I know a few places we could go.ˇ±

    Kamaria saw that they were walking in the opposite direction of good food but wasnˇŻt sure if she should suggest anything since he had taken the initiative.

    ˇ°The girls and I had food earlier, no need to worry,ˇ± she insisted.

    Raisa and Lili didnˇŻt even flinch when she answered even despite Brice observing them.

    The girls thought it was no oneˇŻs business how they spent their time so if the princess chose not to say anything, they would wholeheartedly agree even with a sword at their necks.

    If anything, Raisa almost rolled her eyes. After almost fours and only now was he thinking of making sure her lady wasnˇŻt hungry. Was he truly trying to court her?

    Khayri was walking a short distance behind them but had heard the conversation and almost laughed out loud. His big sister was obviously such an adorable little fox.

    ˇ°I would have just said I had a grand old time without him,ˇ± whispered Khayri.

    ˇ°Not everyone is a petty little ghul, my Lord,ˇ± replied Nima and prince gasped dramatically.

    ˇ°Where have you ever seen such a good-looking ghul?ˇ±

    Nima rolled his eyes and looked away. Obviously, the main point of his statement was missed on purpose.

    ˇ°We can play some of the games,ˇ± Kamaria suddenly suggested.

    ˇ°Great! IˇŻll win some prizes for you,ˇ± said Urien.

    It wasnˇŻt what Kamaria meant as she also wanted to play as well but she understood the good intention, so she let him take the lead.

    They stopped at a stall that offered horseshoe throwing as a game for one of the charms on display as prize. She clapped as Urien hooked the shoe on the nail with the first throw. He took up the second one and scored as well.

    In the middle of the game, she unintentionally yawned out loud. They were out of the palace for a little over four hours, had walked and partly run around, played, and eaten generously making her full, sleepy, and tired.

    Holding back the yawn was extremely hard no matter how subtle she was. She didnˇŻt want Urien to feel as if she thought their time together was dull. This was the main reason for her silence.

    Urien turned to see if anything was wrong with her wondering if she was not satisfied with the game?

    ˇ°IˇŻm sorry, weˇŻve been out for a while now,ˇ± she said while taking down her veil.

    He nodded with a smile and completed the game to get the prize for her. It was an accessory with tassels and a moonstone pendant which she gladly accepted.

    ˇ°IˇŻll get a carriage, Princess,ˇ± said Nima and she nodded with a gentle smile.

    The small party gave her and Urien some privacy while they waited for Nima to come back with a carriage. It also gave them time to discuss all the things they had bought.

    ˇ°IˇŻm sorry about tonight. IˇŻm sure weˇŻll have other chances.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, your appointment must have been important,ˇ± said Kamaria.

    He thought of venturing to ask something that he had been thinking about since they met again.

    ˇ°Where is your comb?ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh, itˇŻs in my pouch. I realised it was too valuable to be wearing it in such a crowded place.ˇ±

    He was relieved hearing that as he thought she had thrown it away because she was unhappy with him.

    The young man took both of KamariaˇŻs hands into his own.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt be upset about today, itˇŻs inevitable that sometimes weˇŻll have social calls we canˇŻt miss. IˇŻll plan another outing for us, I promise.ˇ±

    Even though they made plans weeks before, their appointment suddenly become the least prioritised thing. She held back from commenting thinking it a bit childish to complain about such a thing and simply nodded to which he smiled.

    Most couples she knew didnˇŻt have such leisure time for frivolous outings together. He would be even busier in future. Who would she complain to then?

    Urien knew how sensitive women could be about these small things so it was better to comfort her while he could. It wasnˇŻt long before a carriage came their way.

    ˇ°I guess weˇŻll see each other at the banquet.ˇ±

    She nodded again and looked up at him with a mild smile before turning to Khayri who offered her a hand to help climb into the carriage. Everyone else was inside the carriage while Nima casually sat up front with the driver.

    With the fun of the festival over, it was time to finally ride their horses back to the palace and rest for the night.

    As she settled into bed, Kamaria could only smile about their great time at the festival that night.

    It hadnˇŻt started or ended on a high note but the time she spent with the strange young man had had brought a different sense of fun and freedom.

    She silently wished him luck on his path ahead as she turned down the nearest lantern and closed her eyes.

 Surprises Galore (I)

    Lark groaned as he placed his head on the table not caring that the side of his face was touching the cool wood. Really, it was helping deal with the explosive headache that was preventing him from even opening his eyes.

    He felt familiar shadows tower over him before hearing the scraping of chairs.

    ˇ°Give us a breakfast spread for two with the smoked fish, a pot of warm water, a pot of ginger tea and a spicy bowl of bean sprout soup with lots of chillies,ˇ± said Sorin.

    There was some shuffling and footsteps receding from the table, most likely the waiter walking away.

    ˇ°Good morning!ˇ± suddenly exclaimed Altair with a resounding slap on LarkˇŻs back.

    ˇ°Aiiish! I fuckinˇŻ hate you right now,ˇ± mumbled the barely audible soldier.

    Altair laughed while Sorin only smirked and shook his head. One would think that for soldiers they would know better, but no one could beat some of them when it came to drinking.

    ˇ°Why is Boss even having that much food this early? Makes me nauseous just thinking about it.ˇ± Lark commented while attempting to sit up.

    ˇ°The ginger tea and hangover soup are for you, you clown. Some of us didnˇŻt have to be carried to our rooms last night.ˇ±

    Altair couldnˇŻt help but chuckle again while answering as the water and tea arrived.

    ˇ°Young Master, IˇŻve made sure everyone sent their uniforms to be pressed for the ceremony tomorrow. The manager said theyˇŻd be finished in about two hours.ˇ±

    ˇ°You shouldˇŻve let them suffer at the last minute so I can make them do more training and manual labour after we go back,ˇ± said Sorin.

    ˇ°Oh, spare us, great Captain,ˇ± said another familiar voice.

    Two young women were walking into the dining area which was relatively quiet since it was early in the morning. Even if some of them had raging hangovers, waking up early had become a habit.

    ˇ°If even an encounter with a fae canˇŻt make Captain a bit nicer, then nothing can,ˇ± she continued as they sat down at another table close-by. The other woman giggled while Lark sat up straighter as if he hadnˇŻt been dying a few moments before.

    Sorin assumed that they must have spotted him at some point in the evening with the mysterious doctor.

    ˇ°Wait, why didnˇŻt I know about this?ˇ± asked Lark.

    ˇ°You say this as if there are a lot of things you actually know,ˇ± casually said Altair as he poured some water.

    The young women couldnˇŻt help but laugh at the comment and LarkˇŻs face. Sorin was just glad that they had managed to keep most of their humour especially through the last few months.

    He acknowledged that it wasnˇŻt an easy path they had embarked on but that didnˇŻt mean he wanted them to be hardened by it to the point that they couldnˇŻt enjoy the little things. It was too early for that.

    ****

    ˇ°Princess, weˇŻre almost done, just relax,ˇ± insisted Lili.

    Two other maids including Lili were also busy trying to finish the ends of the last few braids. Getting her hair done always took hours so of course by the end of it, Kamaria became fidgety.

    It was almost the afternoon, and she hadnˇŻt managed to get anything done except bath and have a light morning meal. The rest of the time was spent on her hair.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs not even that much of a special occasion,ˇ± she mumbled.

    Raisa came in with a tray of snacks as Kamaria was almost done. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as they finished, and the two maids left the room. Lili applied some oil through the hair and stood back to observe the work in satisfaction. Any other styling would have to wait for later.

    She was happily tying the bow of the silk scarf when there came a soft knock at the main door which Raisa went over to answer.

    ˇ°Head Steward Kaviˇ­ˇ±

    Not expecting the emperorˇŻs head steward, Kamaria made her way from the bedroom to hear about the situation. When she arrived at her parlour, there stood the Steward Kavi and a few guards, one of whom carried a wooden box.

    Her two attendants stood with their heads lowered. They were in the presence of one of the emperorˇŻs closest people, besides him being a steward and therefore their senior as young attendants.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ˇ°We have a delivery for the Princess,ˇ± he said with a slight smile.

    ˇ°A delivery?ˇ± asked Kamaria as she stepped a bit closer.

    ˇ°Indeed, your Highness.ˇ±

    Steward Kavi was, the emperorˇŻs right-hand man and he was running such errands? Whenever anyone had to accept something from the emperor, an edict was issued where all parties would bow to receive it making this ˇ°deliveryˇ± seemed strange.

    The man gestured to the box and another guard stepped forward to open it. Kamaria moved even closer, and her eyes lit up as she saw the contents of the box. The steward hid his smile behind his hand with the surety that the young woman was satisfied.

    ˇ°If there is nothing else, I will send a good word to his Majesty.ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh, yes of course. Thank you, Steward Kavi, please let his Majesty know that this Princess appreciates the gift. ItˇŻs beyond perfect,ˇ± she said softly as if still awed.

    The box was handed to Raisa before they made their way out of the residence.

    A few of the servants had already started whispering when they saw the steward headed towards KamariaˇŻs residence, but they kept their heads lowered as he and the guards walked in the hallway.

    Left alone, the girls looked at each other and then hurriedly made their way to a table to place the box so they could open it again.

    The emperor took her request and turned it into something she hadnˇŻt expected. What was this extravagance she was suddenly being showered with?

    ˇ°Princessˇ­ˇ± whispered Lili as if speaking too loudly would make the crown disappear.

    ˇ°Princess could build a treasury around this.ˇ±

    Kamaria suddenly laughed at RaisaˇŻs comment, breaking the near divine atmosphere.

    ˇ°A treasury with a few small tiaras and some hairpins? I donˇŻt think thatˇŻs how a treasury works.ˇ±

    While it was true that she was an imperial, she didnˇŻt own as many valuables as people thought.

    The closet was certainly not two floors with jewels to match every occasion, but she shared a small section of her motherˇŻs treasury for her few official head-dresses. Every day accessories were kept in the ownerˇŻs personal dressing room.

    It was good this way; this would be the single most valuable accessory she owned, and no one could do anything about it since it was her only request for her birthday, not even the empress.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs it, my Lady has to wear this tomorrow!ˇ± suddenly said Raisa.

    KamariaˇŻs eyes almost popped out at the very thought of it. It was good enough that she owned such a thing.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt be ridiculous, surely IˇŻd want to be struck by the EmpressˇŻs lightning,ˇ± she whispered.

    The other two laughed at the thought of empress possibly being a sorcerer but they knew better. She didnˇŻt have to be a sorcerer with the power that she and her family had.

    ˇ°Besides, I donˇŻt think IˇŻd have anything to wear that would suit this headpiece.ˇ±

    An abrupt loud knock sounded at the door. The rhythm didnˇŻt belong to any of her maids. The girls glanced at each other. Was this speaking about the devil only for the devil appear?

    They came to find that it was a different empress paying them a visit. She was followed by a few maids carrying things as she came into the room. Was it a special visitorˇŻs day or what? Usually when her mother wanted to see her, she would send for her but this one of the few times she came unannounced.

    Kamaria quickly recovered from her shock and curtseyed when her mother stopped her halfway through.

    ˇ°Stop, stop, otherwise IˇŻll feel like a stranger. ItˇŻs just us anyway,ˇ± the older woman insisted, and Kamaria gently nodded.

    It didnˇŻt take long for tea and snacks to be set up for them in the parlour. A big box sat in the corner that Kamaria curiously glanced at from time to time.

    ˇ°How are your studies going?ˇ± asked her mother.

    ˇ°My studies? Oh, nothing new or exciting has happened lately.ˇ±

    Despite the situation, Consort Johari never compromised when it came to her daughterˇŻs studies.

    The princesses could have had all the etiquette lessons in the world but there was nothing more powerful than mastering a skill that could sustain oneself even without the power of the palace.

    This was one of the reasons she let her daughter spend so much time with Prince YerlanˇŻs family. It was difficult for her as a mother but necessary for her childˇŻs future.

    ˇ°Your mentor is not messing around too much is he?ˇ±

    ˇ°Well, if we had to consider him a mentorˇ­Anyway, heˇŻs just lazy as usual. IˇŻve taken over more of his everyday work with patients.ˇ±

    Kamaria considered that her mentor was not only lazy but could be considered the laziest thing since the history of the word.

    Unless there was something extraordinarily complicated about the medical case or there was an exorbitant amount of money involved, he almost never took interest. Her mother chuckled knowing full well about the manˇŻs personality.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs fine then, I donˇŻt think youˇŻll pick up any of SeniorˇŻs bad habits now if you havenˇŻt after this long. In case youˇŻll be at the Academy next year, the imperial physicians are much closer if you need help with anything.ˇ±

    Kamaria hadnˇŻt thought about what she would be studying or if she would be formally entering the Academy at all in the coming year. Was there any need for the Academy when she was already ahead of the students in terms of theoretical and practical knowledge?

    She grew into the profession due to her mother personally instructing her since childhood and then having her mentor take over. Since she already had the official qualification, attending classes would mostly be for social experience.

    Besides if it was medical knowledge, her mother had more of that than most of the imperial physicians combined. Asking them for help would be merely for the reason of stroking their egos to maintain a good social and political relationship.

    Consort Johari could sense the hesitation from her daughter, so she changed the subject.

    ˇ°Okay, enough about the serious stuff. ThereˇŻs a throne room ceremony tomorrow so we should be getting ready for that. Come, letˇŻs choose a few henna patterns for you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Motherˇ­ˇ±

    She smiled at the exasperation in her daughterˇŻs voice. At least she had the opportunity to see little bits of this childish attitude.

    However, she still felt that their relationship was still a bit distant even after all these years and now her daughter had grown up to the point of being considered an adult in society.

    Where had the years gone?

 Surprises Galore (II)

    In Louvaros, the duke received news that the party had reached the capital a few days before without incident. Duchess Saskia continued drinking her tea as her steward relayed this information to her.

    Having celebrated the public Luna festival just the night before, the family was hosting something of a banquet as most of the ruling noble houses did by tradition.

    ˇ°Some women have all the luck, honestly. Just look at this beautiful daughter-in-law. My eldest is just busy running around with his friends. HasnˇŻt even brought home a concubine to keep me company,ˇ± said one of the older women as they were served more refreshments.

    The duchess merely smiled while her daughter-in-law sipped on some tea as well.

    ˇ°If only the youngest son wasnˇŻt so stubborn. HeˇŻs a military man through and through. It will be hard to find a match for him when he has the temperament of an old man,ˇ± she insisted and subtle laughs could be heard around the table.

    ˇ°Mother, should I check on the progress in the kitchen?ˇ±

    ˇ°Please do Eike,ˇ± insisted the duchess after which her daughter-in-law stood up and walked away.

    Eike could hardly listen to them talk about Sorin anymore, so she decided to take some time away from them and luckily the duchess had granted her the mercy.

    ˇ°IˇŻm sure youˇŻve been hard at work looking for a prospect,ˇ± casually mentioned the duchessˇŻs sister-in-law. The other woman sadly nodded.

    ˇ°HeˇŻs just resisting simply because he barely acknowledges me as his mother. I canˇŻt blame him since he was so young when she left us. Of course, his current occupation hasnˇŻt helped calm his temper.ˇ±

    There were sad nods around the table. It seemed that it was no lie Sorin had a distant attitude with the family especially after the death of his mother, he then left for many years only to come back and spend most of his time serving in the army.

    They felt a certain pain for the duchess who seemed as if she had everything. How could a child be so ungrateful when he still had two parents?

    ˇ°All men just need a good partner whoˇŻll be able to pacify them. Besides marriage matters are up to elders to fix, he canˇŻt take that cold stance forever,ˇ± commented one of the other ladies.

    In fact, Sorin was not an entirely perfect marriage candidate. Which noble would willingly marry their child to anyone with the nickname of Blood Wolf but his family name came with benefits for those daring enough to think about it.

    The duke also had a bloody reputation on the battlefield when he was still a serving soldier and he was quite taciturn socially, but the duchess had survived just fine.

    ˇ°Maybe he only seems that way on the outside. In fact, the times weˇŻve met he has always been quite courteous,ˇ± Lady Volk casually mentioned.

    The duchessˇŻs display of sadness at her unfilial son suddenly changed to a small smile as she turned to the lady that had just spoken.

    ˇ°Is that so?ˇ±

    While Eike was walking across one of the courtyards, she heard the giggling of young women. The older women had gathered in one corner of the garden and the younger crowd had also gathered on their own.

    ˇ°Lady Pia, a proper lady shouldnˇŻt take part in such activities,ˇ± said Cecily with a smile as she fixed the girlˇŻs hair. The others only smiled at her patience with the adventurous girl.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ˇ°I would have won, but those childish idiots chased me away because they couldnˇŻt compete,ˇ± she insisted with an eyeroll.

    She was referring to the spear fishing competition that the young men were currently engaged in. Of course, the girlˇŻs attendant had tried to persuade her from the idea, but her Lady was stubborn.

    ˇ°Big brother Sorin taught me better than anyone. Besides itˇŻs my familyˇŻs fish. Why should they have all the fun when theyˇŻre just visitors?ˇ±

    At that, the young ladies only burst out laughing and Cecily shook her head with a smile. She couldnˇŻt remember being quite this daring when she was fourteen.

    ˇ°Lord Sorin should have known better than to teach you such things,ˇ± insisted Cecily.

    ˇ°Sounds like my fianc¨¦, every time he comes back from his travels, he only teaches my brothers about new hunting methods and new weapons. I guess most men are fascinated by such things especially when theyˇŻre not scholarly. Speaking of which, the young master is still unmarried, isnˇŻt he?ˇ±

    There were excited whispers around the table at the thought of it. Pia couldnˇŻt quite understand the sudden excitement about her brother since she didnˇŻt think any of the young women would suit him.

    ˇ°IsnˇŻt he quite cold though and even when he goes to the Red Silk inn, thereˇŻs only one person who dares to serve him. SheˇŻs the most popular hostess though so of course sheˇŻs able to converse with anyone. Even then he never stays the night.ˇ±

    Cecily quickly covered PiaˇŻs ears, so she hadnˇŻt heard anything past the word red. She didnˇŻt need to hear about her brother visiting such unsavoury places even if she would know about it when she was older.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know how Lord Sorin spends his nights but heˇŻs an honest and nice person. HeˇŻs just not much of a talker thatˇŻs all,ˇ± insisted Cecily.

    They turned to her with a renewed interest, but their questions were halted when an older servant made their way to her and whispered something to her.

    ˇ°If you ladies would excuse me, Lady Pia letˇŻs go for a walk.ˇ±

    The young girl nodded, and they left hand in hand with their attendants following. Seeing how close Cecily was with the young Lady, she couldnˇŻt be ruled out as a candidate for marrying into the family leaving some of the ladies with a certain dissatisfaction.

    ****

    The day had arrived, and the imperial event began promptly with the soldiers donning their uniforms and carrying their banner while making their way to the palace. Closer to the palace, there were bigger crowds wanting to catch a glimpse of these visitors from far away.

    Their black uniform with traces of silver and black light armour with the matching wolf banner was a stark difference to the red and gold armoured empire soldiers with their lion banner. Had there been more Louvarossy soldiers, it would have made quite an intimidating and ominous sight indeed.

    Sorin looked up at the old familiar walls of the palace gate remembering how they had seemed so much taller when he was younger. Instead of being a random guest, he was now here due to his own effort, and it felt completely different.

    Lower officials were all gathered outside the great palace hall, and higher officials stood in their own section of the throne room while various local higher nobles and visiting royalty had their own seats.

    Starting with the crown prince and his wife, the princes and princesses all filed in according to their age. Being one of the last to come into the room, one could not help but notice Velia. Her eyes which were kept low the entire time, spoke of humility and without being gaudy her outfit was nothing short of what a princess should have been wrapped in.

    The long and silky dark hair was braided down her back with silk jewelled flowers and elegant hairpins. The flawless olive skin was accentuated by a light blue dress set and a circlet of diamonds with a sapphire on the forehead.

    Khayri was the last to walk in, but Kamaria was nowhere to be seen. After they stood by their seats at the front, their mothers also came in while the last grand entrance was reserved for the emperor.

    Each attendant stood behind the seat of the person they served. Khayri was about to send Nima to enquire about his youngest sisterˇŻs whereabouts when they were distracted by the crowd all collectively paying their respects to the emperor.

    Before he could make a move about the missing princess, he saw her approaching from the side doors used by the servants leading to the throne area which made her entrance unnoticeable.

    He couldnˇŻt help but do a double take before making sure it was indeed Kamaria then turned to Nima who also shrugged, equally stunned.

    Due to the position of the seats, no one had noticed her entrance except him. When they sat down, she subtly kept her white feather fan up throughout the opening of the ceremony.

 Surprises Galore (III)

    ˇ°Your Imperial Majesty, the army leaders of Louvaros are waiting outside,ˇ± whispered Steward Kavi.

    ˇ°Excellent, start the ceremony.ˇ±

    The party was led into the hall by another official. The young men and women that marched in behind their leader were all immaculately dressed in their lightly armoured uniform.

    A few whispers from the younger nobles went through the crowd as they started showing more interest in the procession after Velia. Not in their usual blood and grime covered state, the soldiers were a sight to see.

    Kamaria was busy gesturing to her attendants behind her fan without looking at the group as they marched in. The burgundy robed officials on each side bowed to the soldiers as they stood to attention.

    General Kasabien and his lieutenant general paid their respects to the emperor before taking their place a few steps down from the throne, next to the Imperial Minister of Defence and Imperial Grand Commander.

    ˇ°On behalf of the Empire, we thank the army of Louvaros for their contribution in the latest campaigns and tireless work keeping our borders safe. Due to the leadership of you young men and women, we all can rest easier at night,ˇ± announced the head advisor.

    The commander of the imperial army nodded, and the soldiers bowed.

    ˇ°It is with pride that you are all issued with parcels of land and a promotion of one rank as a reward for your efforts. Imperial Princess Kamaria, please step forward to issue the edict to the newly promoted Officer Ulfric.ˇ±

    Kamaria was stunned for a moment when the Advisor called her name, not knowing why she was chosen to issue the edict. It was Velia who was always chosen for such occasions seeing as she was the empressˇŻs daughter and therefore a first rank princess.

    The three older princesses never dared to question this and neither did their mothers.

    No wonder her mother suddenly showed up and insisted on her being dressed in a more intricate outfit than usual even having an entire afternoon of getting her henna pattern done.

    When Kamaria stood up to accept the edict scroll from the head advisor, she was not the only person who was surprised making the hushed whispers intensify. Her siblings had barely noticed that she was not in the procession when they entered but she had their attention now and that of the audience.

    As the empress consortˇŻs daughter, she was barely ever seen. Then again being the youngest princess and being sickly from what most had heard, she was likely to be tightly protected. It was really one of the few times people could freely observe her even from a distance.

    All eyes landed on her as she walked, the dress trailing behind her as she descended the steps. The embroidered patterns of her silk chiffon kaftan with long fluttering sleeves, echoed the shimmering stars on her dress and crown. Half-tied waist length braids that transformed from black to silver halfway to the curly edges swayed with each step.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    For those who were lucky enough, they could even see the beautiful bronze highlights as her chestnut skin sparkled in the sunlight. It was a marvel to behold in the afternoon light, making a few people sit up including Urien who had been wondering about her whereabouts.

    Would he really be lucky enough to marry this captivating young woman? His mother didnˇŻt miss the reaction and was highly satisfied with his choice. Besides the fact that Kamaria was pleasing to the eye, her status was among the best without being too prominent.

    The empress glanced at her husband who was intently watching his daughter with such pride and joy in his eyes. Being included in such ceremonies was something of a social debut for her.

    The empress had not thought that her husband would keep such a decision from her as it was her who decided social events for all the women in the palace and other internal palace matters.

    Velia turned to her mother with a look of protest, but the empress quietened her with just a glance. How dare her daughter almost embarrass her as if she wasnˇŻt dealing with enough.

    The Commander almost smiled as Kamaria walked past them while Minister Vilaro glanced up at his sister with a questioning look and then back to the young woman.

    Consort Johari could barely hold back the tears as she looked at her daughter finally debut, but she kept her composure while Scholar Tusi slightly raised an eyebrow from his position.

    The young woman would always be a silly little girl to him and the moment her name was announced, her position as a background character in the play was changed. Avoiding it was impossible now and there were fewer ways for her to exit the stage.

    Kamaria was handling the sudden attention as best as she could since she had no choice about being drawn into this mess. As she approached, there was an officer on one knee in front of the steps with his head down.

    Her attention turned to the matter at hand. Ulfric? Was this the rumoured Blood Wolf? She paused a step above him and readied her voice.

    ˇ°I, Imperial Princess Kamaria of the second order, issue this edict on behalf of his Imperial Majesty, our Emperor confirming that none may overturn his mighty word! He confers unto thee the rank and title Lieutenant Colonel Sorin Ulfric, arise!ˇ± she announced with a voice clear with every word beautifully articulated.

    When Sorin looked up, the first thing he saw were intricately decorated henna hands holding the silk scroll. Looking up further, the sun rays behind the princess caught on her bright dress giving the entire person a warm glow.

    The star and moon halo crown only served to confirm her existence as a celestial being as it glittered when she tilted her head. They both stood frozen for a few moments until she realised that they werenˇŻt supposed to be making eye contact and she looked down slightly as he accepted the document.

    Seeing him was the last thing she has expected. Was he the ruthless soldier she had heard about? The same one who had been catering to all her little food whims the entire night of the festival?

    The man who had listened intently while they shared meaningless gossip about the most trivial things?

    She didnˇŻt know whether to laugh, be embarrassed or be worried. While trying not to think about it any further, she gracefully lowered her head to him and then made her way up the steps again.

    ˇ°Trouble, trouble,ˇ± she said as soon as she arrived at her seat and the girls instantly paid attention to her.

    ˇ°Look at the officers,ˇ± she insisted. Lili and Raisa looked up and almost gasped out loud.

    ˇ°Do you think heˇŻll talk about seeing us that night?ˇ± asked Raisa.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt say something like that. YouˇŻre just inviting misfortune upon us,ˇ± said Kamaria, lightly hitting Raisa with her fan.

 A Debutants Dance (I)

    A magnificent banquet began after the formal ceremony. The visiting soldiers felt a bit out of their element at first as most of them were not from noble backgrounds. They had very little experience with such events, but they soon adapted.

    It didnˇŻt look like a good idea to take cues from their leader seeing as he was not exactly sociable, but they somehow managed to avoid the wily politicians that tried approaching them. Luckily, there were more than enough young people who were interested in them and so kept them busy in conversation.

    Kamaria, who had years of experience blending into the background had succeeded in slinking to a quiet corner in the hall. She nibbled on some food while waiting for a good chance to leave. The presentation in the throne room had thrown her off and she needed to rest and think about how to avoid upcoming calamities.

    ˇ°Your Highness,ˇ± suddenly said a voice.

    Kamaria could tell from the uniform that the bowing woman was one of the soldiers. Lili had already put the princess behind her in a protective position, but Kamaria nodded her head to get her to relax.

    ˇ°Lieuten- I mean Captain Mahalia Ilao, at your service.ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh, please donˇŻt stand on ceremony with me,ˇ± insisted Kamaria partly because she didnˇŻt want anyone to noticed her from her little corner.

    A smile lit up MahaliaˇŻs face, a striking sight compared to her dark, intimidating uniform.

    ˇ°IˇŻve never met a princess before and now IˇŻm meeting an imperial princess,ˇ± she stated with a little blush, her limbs suddenly moving awkwardly.

    The initial confidence only lasted so long. Kamaria only laughed at the otherˇŻs sense of awe about the situation. WasnˇŻt this little soldier quite adorable?

    ˇ°How is it any special since weˇŻre both human? If I was some mystical being maybe it would be something worth mentioning. In fact, in life, I think youˇŻve achieved more than I have, Officer.ˇ±

    Mahalia had thought that she would be turned away after a few words, but the princess proved her wrong. Between nobles and those of lower statuses, there was politeness for the sake of being in public which had a hint of tolerance, but this princess seemed genuine in her speech. Even tolerance could only last so long.

    Being the leader of the group, Sorin was bound to get some attention from some of the officials. His age mates were more interested in socialising, but his indifferent face was intimidating not to mention the fierce reputation, so they barely attempted starting conversations with him.

    Altair was used to this kind of atmosphere and was quite happily having a snack when he spotted something interesting. He smiled before nudging the person at his side.

    ˇ°Does young Master think whatˇŻs happening over there is anything good?ˇ±

    Sorin turned to see what Altair was talking about when he saw Mahalia in conversation with Kamaria.

    ˇ°That womanˇ­ˇ± he muttered thinking about the little recruit that always gave him headaches.

    As if having heard him, Kamaria suddenly glanced in his direction before smiling and continuing the conversation with Mahalia.

    He was certain his subordinate had initiated the conversation and was saying silly things about him otherwise why would the princess grace him with that mischievous smile.

    As he was about to walk over to them, he caught himself when he realised what he was thinking. Why would it matter what Mahalia said to the princess? After tonight, it was unlikely that they would meet again.

    Besides, he knew that he didnˇŻt have the position to randomly approach her in public. If it was done by him, anything could be taken as disrespect or an ulterior motive towards the imperial family. Mahalia was just being her usual bold self.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    While speaking with one of the officials, the commander saw his wife approaching still in her official uniform and excused himself. As it was partly a military event, she had stubbornly opted out of attending as the wife of a prince and instead resumed her military position which only made her husband smile.

    ˇ°Madam General,ˇ± he said quite teasingly.

    ˇ°IˇŻd appreciate it if the Commander kept his address formal. Please, IˇŻm married,ˇ± she stated with a bit of attitude.

    ˇ°My apologies, whatˇŻs brings the General over to this old Commander?ˇ±

    ˇ°Listen to this old man, what else would it be except his favourite niece.ˇ±

    ˇ°The General means her favourite niece.ˇ±

    They both turned to each other and smiled. Her attendant gestured to a waiter to serve them both drinks as they stood talking.

    While they were proud of the girl, they also knew that things would not get any easier for her and unfortunately there was little they could do about it especially with them handling so many official duties outside the capital.

    After partly raising her all these years, they could only observe how she navigated adulthood and help where they could.

    In the spirit of helping, Princess Zorya saw an opportunity that her blockhead husband couldnˇŻt.

    ˇ°DidnˇŻt you say you wanted to meet Duke UlfricˇŻs son?ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh yes, thank you for reminding me. Where is the man of the moment?ˇ±

    ˇ°Over there,ˇ± she gestured with a slight nod of the head.

    Her husband was about to march right over when she subtly pulled him back by the cape.

    ˇ°Observe soldier,ˇ± she playfully said.

    He glanced at her before turning back to look at the young man trying to get what his wife suggested he had missed about the situation.

    While lost in his thoughts, Sorin became vaguely aware of the close presence of someone else.

    ˇ°Little nephew, youˇŻre standing right here but your mind is not with us at all,ˇ± said the booming voice.

    The person standing before him was none other than the imperial commander and he quickly gathered himself with a martial bow to the man. He had only seen him once before, many years ago.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt bow to me with the same grim expression as your old man. You two are completely different but this deadpan face seems inherited,ˇ± he suddenly said with a smile.

    Sorin was slightly surprised, and the slight change of expression amused the commander.

    ˇ°Congratulations on the promotion Officer, stay alive long enough for the next few ranks.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻll certainly try my best Commander,ˇ± said Sorin.

    Having finished her conversation with Mahalia, Kamaria was about to sneak away when the commander suddenly called her over. Raisa and Lili saw the situation from where they were standing and glanced at each other before turning to look at Altair who came to stand next to them.

    He smiled at them, but Raisa still made a sceptical look while Lili acknowledged the smile with a delicate nod.

    The meeting was noticed by several people in the hall. Insiders knew how much the Grand Prince doted on this little princess, so they had to wonder if this introduction meant anything considering how closely she was sheltered most of the time.

    ˇ°Officer, youˇŻve met my beautiful niece.ˇ±

    Although Sorin was taller, Kamaria still stared up at him, and he stared back, not believing the nerve of her making eye contact with him in front of someone else and a family elder at that. It was as if she was just daring him to say something.

    The exchange was not lost on the commander, and he almost laughed. Even if she was trying to be subtle about it, anyone who could solicit that sort of look from his usually demure niece was not a stranger to her, but the young man was handling the situation very well despite her expression. The commander decided that the reply would determine if the young man could be given a chance.

    Sorin looked back at the commander and replied with a slight smile.

    ˇ°We havenˇŻt officially met, Commander. I hope IˇŻll be of service in the future to your Highness,ˇ± he said addressing the princess again with a proper noble bow. Even if people had not been paying attention before, they were now looking.

    It was hard to miss such a big man humbly bowing before a young woman, but they thought that since the Commander was there, even the unruliest of people wouldnˇŻt dare to disregard someone he had personally introduced.

    Kamaria slightly lowered her head in acknowledgment but before she could say anything the commander suddenly excused himself to attend to someone else.

    ˇ°So, it turns out the Doctor was a Princess.ˇ±

    ˇ°CanˇŻt talk about that here,ˇ± she whispered before walking ahead. He caught the hint and made sure to observe her as she walked away before looking around and subtly following a few moments later.

 A Debutants Dance (II)

    Sorin was halfway to the door when his path was blocked by what looked one of the officials.

    ˇ°Officer Ulfric, is it?ˇ±

    Sorin paused and unknowingly frowned which unsettled the official.

    ˇ°IˇŻm Secretary Dunbar, with the Ministry of Works. I guess we have you, young ones to thank for keeping our valuable resources safe.ˇ±

    ˇ°WeˇŻre merely serving the empire to keep all our families protected,ˇ± replied Sorin and the Secretary nodded.

    He couldnˇŻt quite get a read on the young man, so he wasnˇŻt sure how to approach the situation.

    Irrelevant of which side the soldier could be swayed, it was good to get general information about the situation directly from someone who had been on the battlefield and lived in the region.

    ˇ°So, youˇŻre an Ulfric, which branch of the family are you from?ˇ±

    The conversation was interrupted when someone bumped into the older man. He turned, ready with a reprimand.

    ˇ°Who dares to- Your Highness,ˇ± he suddenly said, changing his attitude like an obedient dog that had suddenly been ordered to lie down.

    Khayri smiled at the man who was spoiling the only entertainment he had found the entire night.

    ˇ°I apologise for my clumsiness Secretary Dunbar. This Prince will get you a drink,ˇ± he casually stated.

    The man almost scowled at the way the youngster was casually talking to him but before he could find a way to indirectly object, the prince had already called over one of the waiters with a tray of wine.

    ˇ°Officer Ulfric, right? Khayri, at your service.ˇ±

    Sorin looked at the young man then bowed to him since he had heard the Secretary address him as your Highness meaning it was likely that he was a prince. Several people were seated around throne area and due to having his attention on Kamaria who was immediately in front of him at the time, he hadnˇŻt noted the rest of the family.

    If he was a prince, he was a strange one. It looked as if the imperial family was not short of troublemakers.

    ˇ°If your Highness and Secretary would excuse me,ˇ± said Sorin before walking away.

    Secretary Dunbar was about to say something when Khayri shoved a drink into his hand with a smile. The man gritted his teeth at losing the opportunity to talk to the officer.

    ˇ°Now Secretary, I hope you enjoy your evening,ˇ± said Khayri while patting the man on the shoulder and then sauntering away, satisfied with himself.

    ˇ°Oh, to be young,ˇ± he whispered with a smile resembling an old man remembering his youth.

    Kamaria was sitting in a small quiet courtyard while silently savouring her drink. The moonlight was carried in the sparkle of her crown and the halo of the radiance from her white gown. This was the enchanting scene Sorin came across when he finally caught up to her thanks to Lili hinting the way.

    The warm sunlit temperament was now replaced with something a little colder and more mysterious in the light of the night. Without the defiant and troublemaking tendencies, it was not hard to picture her as a princess. Her elegant way of speaking even when being sarcastic made sense.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    When she heard someone approaching, she turned while he walked up and sat opposite her.

    ˇ°You didnˇŻt tell me you wereˇ­you know,ˇ± she said with a slight pout which made him inwardly smile.

    ˇ°You didnˇŻt tell me you wereˇ­you know, either so I guess weˇŻre even. WhyˇŻd you ask me out here, to bribe me into not telling anyone that you sneaked out of the palace? How exactly do you plan to keep me quiet?ˇ±

    She stared at him for a while, then finally blinked before smiling and turning her attention to the table. There was a transparent crystal teapot with a drink that had a colour of what could be described as light raspberry.

    Kamaria stood up and went around to his side of the table to place the cup in front of him. When she took the pot, he realised what she was about to do but before he could protest by covering the top of his cup, she poured the drink.

    ˇ°Princess, why-ˇ±

    ˇ°This is exactly why it was so much better that night. I just served you the best plum wine I have, stop thinking about it too much,ˇ± she said while walking back to her seat and adjusting her kaftan sleeves and dress before sitting down.

    She picked up her cup and looked at him expectantly while he studied his own cup. He knew that she was referring to the fact that as a princess she shouldnˇŻt have served him.

    Who was he to even think of sitting at the same table as a member of the imperial family never mind being served by them? When taking titles into consideration, the distance between them was oceans apart though they were sitting at the same table.

    While he reflected all these things, there were also rules she had ignored. Pouring a drink or serving someone anything while beside them was considered rather intimate or it was taken as too forward and ingratiating if the parties didnˇŻt know each other well.

    ˇ°What? WerenˇŻt we eating at the same table and from the same serving bowls just the other night? Where did the arrogance of testing my martial skills and serving me food go? WeˇŻve cleansed in sanctified water and made offerings at the temple together. Now you canˇŻt have a drink IˇŻve served you because of a man-made title?ˇ±

    When she put it that way, it made him seem somewhat silly to hesitate. He had never cared so much about rules, earning him his current reputation. Making offerings together was certainly more intimate than having a drink.

    She had gone through the trouble, why not just go along with the troublemaker? He picked up his cup as well and they held their cups up to each other before downing the wine in one drink. She was about to pour another round when he insisted on doing it.

    ˇ°Count yourself lucky, I never bring out the best for just anyone.ˇ±

    ˇ°And where does this best come from?ˇ±

    ˇ°Well, thisˇ­ ItˇŻs an imperial secret. YouˇŻd be charged with treason for knowing such a thing. We couldnˇŻt afford to lose such a promising young soldier,ˇ± she said with a barely-there smile as she slowly sipped on the semi-sweet drink.

    In the small courtyard, besides the usual night sounds of nature they could still hear faint music from the banquet hall. The palace was not short of empty residences with private courtyards and Kamaria had chosen one of the closest.

    Looking back, she almost slapped herself when she realised who Sorin was. She had been comparing him to the commander the entire time without thinking that he could be a soldier as well and a commanding officer at that. Clearly, she was so relaxed that night that her usually sharp observation skills had somehow taken a nap in the face of beauty. Weak, she said to herself in disappointment.

    Kamaria glanced over her cup as he took another sip of the wine.

    ˇ®Sun-tanned skin but surprisingly no scars on his face yet,ˇŻ she thought.

    This time his hair was gathered in a single unadorned braid at the back and secured with leather straps but there still wisps of hair gently swaying about his face giving him a bit of a wild look even in the formal uniform.

    ˇ°How is it? You looked enough Princess? Is there anything youˇŻre dissatisfied with?ˇ±

    There it was; the arrogance she had seen the other night. If Kamaria admitted to this fellow that she was indeed quite satisfied with this view, she would never hear the end of it, so she smiled a little at the playful comment. It was better than them acting awkward just because of their titles.

    Despite his military reputation, how could she possibly fear him after their time at the festival? They had somehow met again so it was better to just make an acquaintance of him seeing as he had also accepted the drink.

 A Debutants Dance (III)

    ˇ°Back to the conversation at hand. I honestly donˇŻt have time for such methods as bribery.ˇ±

    ˇ°In that case, IˇŻll have to tell the guards to be more vigilant since I saw something suspicious around the palace tonight.ˇ±

    ˇ°Do you dare Lieutenant Colonel?ˇ± she calmly asked.

    The innocent smile from the other night completely disappeared, making way for a noble smile of daggers.

    ˇ°Ahh, the Princess is more suited to be a successful politician, your fearlessness is extraordinary. Even IˇŻm shaken. Have mercy your Highness.ˇ±

    ˇ°Could you be serious?ˇ±

    ˇ°Not to worry, if they find out, it wonˇŻt be from me,ˇ± said Sorin before taking another sip.

    ˇ°I just feel sorry for the person whoˇŻll marry you thinking theyˇŻre getting a sweet little lamb but actuallyˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°But actually what, Officer? Please enlighten me,ˇ± she said unblinkingly, not at all embarrassed about discussing such matters with Sorin.

    ˇ°No, nothing,ˇ± he insisted while turning away to hide the smirk.

    He had thought about all sorts of origins for the young woman sitting opposite him, but who could possibly guess that they would run into a princess on a random street at night. There was nothing left of the gentle and mild temperament he had seen when she was in the company of her companion.

    They were conversing like equal conspirators. She wasnˇŻt being unnecessarily timid or trying to suppress herself for the sake of his ego. The way she could appropriately adjust herself and personality for every situation made him wonder how many more sides she had to her.

    That defiant face specially made him want to pull her cheeks, but he stopped himself not wanting to scare her.

    ˇ°I wanted to thank you for not telling anyone that youˇŻve seen me before. ThatˇŻs all I wanted to say, I owe you a favour now. Consider it an honour that a princess owes you such,ˇ± she said while getting out of her seat and he smiled, while standing up as well.

    ˇ°In light of the PrincessˇŻs debut, does this lowly soldier have permission to be the first to honour the Imperial Princess?ˇ±

    Kamaria was confused for a few moments until she realised what he meant. She wondered what he was up to but slightly nodded her acceptance.

    He gently took both her hands in his and bowed then kissed the beautiful patterns ever so slightly that she just felt his calloused and slightly scarred hands more than anything else. Without hesitation, he then brought her hands to his forehead for a few moments before standing up again.

    None of it was unnecessarily lingering, showing his sincerity in the process. This was a show of deep respect only used when the imperial family member had granted permission, so the request had taken her by surprise.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ˇ°Congratulations Troublemaker,ˇ± he finally said rather playfully.

    Kamaria felt that the completely solemn and sincere moment was completely ruined by the rogue who could only be serious for a minute. Why did she feel as if she had just been treated like child who was always causing issues?

    ˇ°Hooligan,ˇ± she mumbled but he hadnˇŻt missed the complaint.

    ˇ°Anyway, have the rest of the wine. Consider it a thank you gift,ˇ± she said while walking away.

    After she left the vicinity, Sorin sat for a while and finished the cup of wine. Who owed someone a favour and said so with such haughtiness but still gave gifts? It was contradictory from beginning to end.

    Altair joined him a few moments later.

    ˇ°How come I knew that nothing good would come out of this if we kept meeting her?ˇ±

    ˇ°The fact that we keep meeting has to mean something,ˇ± said Sorin.

    Truthfully, if the commander asked one of his people if the two had ever met, he would know every detail about their night down to what they had bought for worship offerings. Even if he was a bit of a doting and overprotective parent, he also afforded his children some privacy otherwise they would never grow and learn.

    In doing so he tended to overlook their little adventures unless it was serious enough for someone to step in. When asked about their meeting, Sorin had given the socially acceptable answer meaning he had a sense of propriety and he was smart, both the commander and his niece liked dealing with smart people.

    ˇ°I havenˇŻt seen this smile from the Princess,ˇ± whispered Lili as they left the courtyard.

    Kamaria nudged the attendant with her shoulder which made the other young woman smile at the action. It took a while for them to think about heading back to the banquet, but they had to at least bid goodnight to the empress consort.

    As Kamaria came into the hall, she was unexpectedly held by arm by her younger brother meaning she couldnˇŻt stay away from the attention no matter how she had avoided it. Khayri was clearly sent to be a menace in her life.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve finally appeared again Big Sister!ˇ±

    While Khayri was talking to Kamaria, another young man turned at hearing his voice.

    ˇ°Sir Edan,ˇ± said another voice and his attention was shifted again.

    He had nearly forgotten himself and made a face when he realised that the youngest prince was walking right past him.

    The small crowd of young women could hardly contain their blushes when he turned back to them and smiled, regaining his composure. He truly deserved the title of one the gentlemen of the capital.

    ˇ°Pardon me, I just thought I heard someone I knew,ˇ± he gently insisted.

    They couldnˇŻt helped help but be taken by his gentle demeanour that somehow never took away from his manliness at the same time. With his reputation for being quite well versed, it was only a matter of time before he was on his way to officialdom.

    ˇ°Tell me, where did big sister disappear to, coming back with that expression?ˇ±

    ˇ°YouˇŻre so nosyˇ­ˇ± mumbled Kamaria.

    It was rare to see her so genuinely flustered and it reminded just how she had been that night at the festival. He enjoyed this genuine side more rather than the timid person they all thought she was.

    ˇ°Come, you should have your moment after officially becoming a young woman of royal society,ˇ± insisted Khayri as they walked to the floor.

    Urien spotted Kamaria as she was walking with Khayri. It was a good thing to catch them together, so he made his way towards them.

    The youngest prince didnˇŻt care for decorum and wildly signalled to the musicians and in doing so captured many peopleˇŻs attention. When the musicians saw the pair, they understood that they had to change the mood.

 A Debutants Dance (IV)

    ˇ°Princess,ˇ± said another voice and they turned to face their oldest brother, the crown prince Dario.

    ˇ°May I have this dance?ˇ± he asked while offering his hand.

    She was hesitant at first but finally reached out her hand and he smiled.

    Being much older than his youngest siblings and training as an heir meant that they barely had a chance to spend time together besides there being a division between the empressˇŻs children and the rest. He could at least do this one thing for his youngest sister just to assure her that she was indeed part of the family.

    They walked towards the dance floor as some of the elders smiled at the scene. The music started, and he twirled her around as they started their dance across the floor. Mid-dance, Kamaria found herself spun around and standing face to face with the commander who continued dancing with her.

    She had the brightest smile on her face as he was something of a father figure to her. Having him join her at that moment meant more to her than anyone knew.

    A short while later, she found her partner had changed as she turned to face the mischievous Khayri who couldnˇŻt help but hug her as they danced, not caring what people said. He let her go after a few moments and continued dancing.

    Unknown to her, he had already analysed the crowd to see who she could dance with next since their second brother wasnˇŻt attending.

    Kamaria guessed the dance would come to an end as she had danced with all the attending immediate male members of the Sherali family. Just as she thought it was over, Khayri spun her into someone else.

    The empress sat and watched from her private area after her brother had left. Velia stormed in and sat down next to her mother.

    ˇ°ShouldnˇŻt you be out there?ˇ± she asked her daughter.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the point when that little pig is hogging all the attention?ˇ±

    Empress Livinia had to admit that it was partly her fault that the Consort JohariˇŻs plan had slipped past her, but she couldnˇŻt do anything about her son being gentle with his siblings nor the commander liking the girl.

    If anything, that gentle look Kamaria always had on her face even when she was being bullied made the empress want to step on her. It even made her doubt the girlˇŻs intelligence sometimes.

    The youngest princessˇŻs demeanour really made her out to be someone that could be bullied easily or someone to be protected because she was so timid.

    ˇ°Princess, you shouldnˇŻt be stressing your mother,ˇ± insisted the steward but Velia only pouted.

    ˇ°One of the twins already have a sure marriage proposal and I havenˇŻt seen you with a proper prospect.ˇ±

    ˇ°Eldest brother had all the attending princes talking about politics with him, so I barely had a chance to meet any of them,ˇ± she insisted.

    ˇ°In that case, donˇŻt come here and annoy me, Velia. I have a headache as it is.ˇ±

    Velia was slightly shocked at her motherˇŻs words and her eyes started tearing up.

    The empress closed her eyes and inhaled, trying to get her thoughts in order.

    ˇ°IˇŻm sorry my sweet. My headache is making me irritable,ˇ± she said after opening her eyes and hugged the young woman sitting next to her.

    It was nothing, it wasnˇŻt as if Kamaria was dancing with suitors or anything of the like, but it annoyed her that the girl seemed to be enjoying the attention.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    There were a few whispers as Kamaria and her next partner stared at each other barely hearing the music but before Kamaria could react, he smoothly recovered from the initial shock and continued dancing with her.

    Lark was busy chatting up one of the ladies when someone suddenly tugged him out of the conversation.

    ˇ°Mahalia, you hoodlum. What do you want?ˇ± he asked with a tone of impatience in his voice.

    ˇ°You wanted to know what fae queen we were talking about didnˇŻt you?ˇ±

    ˇ°What? SheˇŻs here? Where?ˇ±

    He simply had to see this magical being. For all he knew they were lying just to keep him in restless suspense since Sorin had neither agreed nor disagreed with them.

    ˇ°Look,ˇ± said Mahalia while gesturing to the dance floor.

    LarkˇŻs jaw almost dropped. Sorin was dancing? He had never seen such a thing before. Sometimes they even forgot that he was a noble and it was possible for him to do something so refined. Not to mention that it was not any ordinary noble he was dancing with but the imperial princess who looked extremely familiar.

    The empress consort couldnˇŻt help but smile at seeing her daughter so happy. It had been years since she had seen her smile so much, but she was also interested in this dance partner that Khayri had chosen. Why choose the promoted officer?

    Khayri was impressed with his handiwork but not so for the person who had found his way next to him.

    ˇ°Oh, Urien, there you are.ˇ±

    ˇ°Why is Mari dancing with that man?ˇ±

    Urien recognised him from the night of the festival. Who would have thought that he would turn out to be someone they would meet again?

    Other than the one meeting, he was sure that they didnˇŻt know each other and yet, Kamaria seemed oddly comfortable with him.

    ˇ°HeˇŻs not just that man, heˇŻs a guest of honour, of course she has to dance with him as a visiting fellow aristocrat and ranked military leader of our age group.ˇ±

    ˇ°An aristocrat?ˇ±

    ˇ°HeˇŻs part of the Ulfric family, isnˇŻt he? So of course, that makes him an aristocrat,ˇ± assured Khayri but it still didnˇŻt sit right with Urien.

    After her family should have at least been one of her suitors and not a random soldier from a far-flung border region of one of the kingdoms.

    From what he knew, the Ulfrics were barely even aristocrats and besides just because the soldier had the last name didnˇŻt mean he was even part of the main house. It was not that he was looking down on the manˇŻs origins since he would helping govern such people after all.

    Maybe it was just that he felt uncomfortable with Kamaria being so close to another man. In fact, he was still confused as to why Khayri hadnˇŻt passed the dance onto him so he could make his intentions about Kamaria clear to everyone.

    ˇ°Should I take this dance as a ˇ®thank youˇŻ gift as well Princess?ˇ± whispered Sorin when the music dramatically paused for a few moments.

    Kamaria could only shyly smile after glancing up at him.

    She couldnˇŻt explain why she was suddenly so shy either when they had spoken so frankly before. Sorin donned a barely noticeable smile as they looked at each other while dancing in graceful circles across the floor.

    Their black and white outfits were in stark contrast, but the silver worn by both seemed to connect the two making the colours harmonious instead.

    ˇ°WeˇŻll call this honour a parting gift instead,ˇ± he said and after a few moments Kamaria realised what he meant.

    It occurred to her that everyone had to go back to their lives after this. The magical nights and wonderful outfits she had worn in the last few days were all temporary fixtures.

    No spell could last forever so it would be back to spending time trying to stay out of sight in the palace. Sorin noticed the slight change in her expression.

    ˇ°That said, itˇŻs a temporary parting gift. IˇŻm sure IˇŻll run into Imperial PrincessˇŻs trouble again.ˇ±

    ˇ°Now, youˇŻre saying IˇŻm trouble again. YouˇŻre really daring, Lieutenant Colonel,ˇ± she said he only smiled before spinning her around one last time.

    They finally separated and Kamaria knew that was the end of the magic as she curtseyed, and he bowed.

    Other people now joined the dance floor as she found her way to Lili and Raisa who were ready to start talking in hushed whispers about the situation.

    Kamaria was tired, anyone else who wanted to dance with her would have to wait. Urien wanted to walk over to her before he realised that there was a hand holding him back.

    ˇ°Brother Urien.ˇ±

    Both him and Khayri turned to the voice to see just who it was. Velia had figured that she had to start somewhere so she thought Urien was the best choice seeing as they knew each other.

    ˇ°Would you mind?ˇ± she asked sweetly.

    He glanced at Kamaria and then nodded to Velia who happily linked arms with him. Khayri rolled his eyes at the gracious gentleman and walked away with Nima following.

    The least he could have done was take a simple walk with Kamaria if he was so determined about her. He would have to give his friend a few good lessons about chasing people.

 A Debutants Dance (V)

    ˇ°Besides the festival, I think that was the most fun Princess has had in a while,ˇ± commented Lili as they walked back their residence hand in hand with Kamaria.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not telling,ˇ± she insisted as she playfully swung their hands while walking looking at both her attendants in turn.

    Kamaria inadvertently found herself wondering what Louvaros was like.

    She knew it was a dukedom in the border region of Surcaster but reading books and hearing stories could never do any place justice. Mahalia barely seemed older than her but was already a captain meaning she would have at least two hundred soldiers under her if not more, that seemed amazing just like her aunt.

    All Kamaria had was a title she couldnˇŻt even use. In fact, it only restricted her from doing any of the things she wanted and forced her to do all the things she wasnˇŻt interested in instead.

    While thinking of such things, her mind somehow wondered to Urien and she felt a little guilty that she hadnˇŻt seen him the entire night, but she was exhausted after having woken up early as well. As he had assured her before, they would have other chances to see each other.

    The warm bath simply melted KamariaˇŻs bones and she had never been so glad to see her bed, but she could also see that Lili had something she wanted to say. There was another maid in the room gathering any clothing to be washed and Lili dismissed her a slight hand gesture.

    The junior maids were used to this unspeaking attitude, so they never felt that she was looking down on them in fact they appreciated that she wasnˇŻt always shouting at them unlike the other higher ranked attendants.

    Kamaria waited for Lili as she put out a few lamps to dim the room. While the delicate bed curtains were being drawn, she took the opportunity to pounce on her. Lili helplessly looked at the person who was still sitting on the bed while clinging to her torso. she took the opportunity to pounce on her.

    ˇ°Princessˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, dearest Lili.ˇ±

    ˇ°What are you doing?ˇ±

    ˇ°Directly kidnapping you into my bed of course,ˇ± happily said Kamaria as she finally succeeded in making Lili sit down and then she sidled even closer so she could place her chin on the otherˇŻs shoulder.

    ˇ°Stop trying to act cute here when youˇŻre speaking like an old rogue,ˇ± said the straight-faced Lili.

    It honestly gave her a small headache thinking about KamariaˇŻs development sometimes. Which family was supposed to be able to handle this woman in their household?

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Besides getting married, how could anyone accept a noble lady with this type of personality. Spending time with those old ruffians in the barracks had not helped the situation.

    She managed to get KamariaˇŻs grip loose enough to allow her to turn so they could face each other.

    ˇ°But I am cute, and donˇŻt people get gifts for their social debut?ˇ± asked Kamaria.

    ˇ°Even you didnˇŻt know youˇŻd be on the stage today so how would us mortals prepare anything?ˇ±

    Gently, Lili adjusted the braids around KamariaˇŻs face and the pampered girl couldnˇŻt help but smile. It was hard to catch one of LiliˇŻs moments of tenderness, so she decided to take full advantage as she suddenly put her head on the otherˇŻs lap.

    ˇ°Then you canˇŻt leave until you think of a gift,ˇ± she suddenly said.

    LiliˇŻs usually straight face suddenly brightened with a subtle smile. How had she managed to end up with a such a troublesome master. The princess was so sweet when she was younger. Then again, could any sweet person really keep their life in a noble family.

    Kamaria was too fascinated with LiliˇŻs smiling face to be thinking seriously about much else.

    ˇ®Always pretending to be strict here,ˇŻ she thought. In fact, Lili seemed strict to others but was helplessly indulgent when it came to the headstrong princess. Even in this situation, it wasnˇŻt impossible at for her to break free from KamariaˇŻs grip, but she simply let her be.

    She never tried very hard to persuade the princess otherwise when it came to their adventures but merely silently protected the little ancestor. There would never be a repeat of their childhood if she could help it.

    ˇ°Afterwards go to sleep,ˇ± said Lili while softly petting her head.

    ˇ°I promise! Also, we might have a bit of an eventful time after this since we canˇŻt leave the palace just yet. Just bear with me, okay.ˇ±

    LiliˇŻs action paused when she realised that certain people wouldnˇŻt let them live so freely. It was only a matter of time before someone couldnˇŻt help but act.

    ˇ°IˇŻm here princess, donˇŻt worry,ˇ± assured Lili.

    Due to their tacit understanding, there was no need to say more about this topic from either side. Just knowing that they had each other was assuring enough and considering their location, it was not best to have these types of conversations in detail.

    ˇ°And tomorrow letˇŻs prepare for a lunch guest.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻll make the arrangements.ˇ±

    ˇ°So, have you thought about my gift?ˇ± finally asked Kamaria while eagerly looking up and poking LiliˇŻs cheek.

    The other young woman paused and covered the sparkling doe eyes with her hand. The princess was about to protest when she realised that she could smell a faint scent of jasmine before a soft kiss landed on her forehead.

    Lili could feel the feathery lashes tickling her hand as Kamaria kept moving around and trying to open her eyes. If she let go now, she would really cling to her the entire night.

    ˇ°Who promised that they would go to sleep afterwards?ˇ± she whispered as she grabbed KamariaˇŻs restless hand.

    ˇ°Or do I need someone like Officer Ulfric to make you obedient.ˇ±

    KamariaˇŻs hand was suddenly honest, and she couldnˇŻt help but roll off the smiling LiliˇŻs lap and right into her bedcovers without saying a word.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt forget to put on a headscarf,ˇ± Lili reminded.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not talking to you,ˇ± protested Kamaria while a pleasant chuckle could be heard.

 Last Thoughts (I)

    A new day dawned after the big banquet and the Louvarossy party found themselves already preparing for their departure scheduled for the next day. With there being newly promoted officers, a big shift in the structure of the hierarchy was expected, and they had to be part of organising that structure.

    Having almost two hundred people under him and now it would something closer to a thousand or more was an entirely unexplored concept for Sorin and for the first time he wondered if he was ready for such a thing.

    Was such a thing even worth the trouble? Would it be too late if he decided to give up the position and live life as a wanderer again?

    ˇ°Ah, the waterˇŻs ready,ˇ± said Altair as he walked towards the kettle.

    Sorin sat up as Altair came back with the water. There was a light knock at the door, and they turned to look at each other.

    It couldnˇŻt have been any of the other soldiers as they would not have knocked that way. Altair placed the kettle on the wooden slab and cautiously went to the door.

    ˇ°Who is it?ˇ± he asked before opening.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs Manager Kade, Officer.ˇ±

    Altair recognised the voice and cautiously opened the door.

    The nervous manager took a step back upon seeing the imposing Altair and bowed to the soldier before stating his business.

    ˇ°Officer, thereˇŻs a Lord upstairs who is requesting young Master Ulfric.ˇ±

    ˇ°Did he state his identity or business?ˇ±

    The manager hurriedly shook his head at the question.

    Sorin, who could hear the conversation from his seat wondered who would be calling. He barely knew anyone in the capital and hadnˇŻt made any connections at the banquet besides a few random conversations. None of the people would have been encouraged to pay him a visit though.

    This person had even asked for him to be addressed as young Master, tracked down where he was staying and knew that he had not left to see she sights with the others. Whoever it was, they were not ordinary.

    ˇ°He booked a private room and said to give the young Master this invitation card should there be any doubt.ˇ±

    The manager produced a small, sealed letter from the pocket of his robe. The stamp on the sealing wax was blank. Altair turned to Sorin, waiting for an answer to which he nodded.

    The visitor seemed quite mysterious, so Altair opened the mini letter away from the prying eyes of the manager and found a singular card inside. It didnˇŻt contain words, just a very familiar insignia in distinct red and gold ink. Altair immediately straightened up.

    ˇ°WeˇŻll be out in a minute.ˇ±

    He then thanked the manager before closing the door. Sorin didnˇŻt even have time to ask what was happening when Altair ran into his room to grab something else for him to wear.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ˇ°What was that all about?ˇ±

    ˇ°Young Master, IˇŻm afraid that if we donˇŻt hurry, weˇŻll find ourselves getting charged with treason.ˇ±

    ˇ°Why would anyone get charged with treason for not being in a hurry?ˇ± asked Sorin as Altair helped him with putting on an outer.

    He looked at the young masterˇŻs hair but gave up on doing anything with it. It took another minute before he was fully dressed in another pair of boots and ready to go.

    ˇ°Are you going to tell me what this is about?ˇ±

    Without a word, Altair handed him the small card they had received. Sorin looked at the other young man with surprise, but neither could have an explanation of this meant.

    They timeously joined the manager who was waiting to show them to the private reception room on the fourth floor. These were the costliest and most luxurious suites which offered the utmost privacy. Manager Kade showed them the door and bowed before leaving them to their business. After knocking a rather authoritative voice from inside bid them to enter.

    ****

    Mahalia was busy looking at herself in the reflection of the pond. Something about the way she had tied the hairstyle didnˇŻt seem quite right. The reflection was distorted by a stone plopping into the water. She looked up across the pond with slight annoyance but changed when seeing the person waving on the other side.

    ˇ°What are you up to all by yourself?ˇ± asked the host while playfully poking at the hair which came undone in an instant and tumbled down her back.

    Mahalia had completely forgotten about the messy attempt and thought she likely looked ridiculous.

    How could she explain that she was trying to imitate some of the hairstyles she had seen the previous night without her looking or sounding like a bumpkin.

    ˇ°Your Highnessˇ­ˇ±

    The helpless tone almost made the princess laugh and left the two attendants equally amused.

    From the moment she received an invitation to the palace that morning, her mind had run in all directions trying to figure just who she had offended. Even if the invitation had been accompanied by a note, she still couldnˇŻt believe that she was invited for a good purpose.

    Knowing a bit of KamariaˇŻs character, Sorin had also assured her that it was likely nothing terrible. Now with the princess standing in front of her while she made a fool of herself, it finally sunk in that she had somehow entered the palace again with a personal invitation.

    ˇ°Come, letˇŻs go take a seat. IˇŻve brought some foods I like for you try. I donˇŻt know about you, but IˇŻm starving,ˇ± said the princess while walking ahead and then she paused and turned.

    ˇ°Also, my name is Kamaria, not your Highness.ˇ±

    Mahalia was a bit slow in reacting and followed only after a few moments of being stunned. They walked for a short while before coming to a pavilion where a few maids were already setting up an assortment of food for them.

    ˇ°What couldˇ­ Lady Kamaria want with this humble subject?ˇ±

    Kamaria seemed to be thinking about it with a finger lightly rubbing her chin. It was funny that Mahalia now remembered to be a shy and humble subject.

    ˇ°Want? And if I said I wanted you?ˇ±

    MahaliaˇŻs heart stopped for a few moments until Lili brought down an expert hand chop on KamariaˇŻs shoulder. Lili kept her neutral expression as Kamaria made a face as if this a routine situation.

    ˇ°Apologies Officer Ilao, please donˇŻt mind my LadyˇŻs obscure sense of humour. ItˇŻs partly the reason why she has so few friends.ˇ±

    ˇ°Tie me to a horse and drag me, why donˇŻt you?ˇ± murmured Kamaria on the side while rubbing her shoulder.

    ˇ°My LadyˇŻs a bit odd but she usually doesnˇŻt bite. I canˇŻt say much for that one over there though,ˇ± said Lili while gesturing to Raisa.

    ˇ°What? Princess, see Lili is bullying me again.ˇ±

    Suddenly Mahalia just laughed, making the three of them turn their attention to her. The nervousness at meeting them had decreased considerably due to their antics.

    At the end of the day, despite the differences in titles and birth statuses, they were still just young women who had sparked a cheerful conversation. There was no reason why they couldnˇŻt at least be acquaintances. So, with that thought in mind, Mahalia sat down at the table.

 Last Thoughts (II)

    The figure waiting for Sorin, and Altair was as relaxed as ever while having his attendant serve him a cup of cider.

    ˇ°How does it feel to be in a new position?ˇ± asked the caller as he chose something to eat from the drinking snacks. The two young men bowed where they were before answering.

    ˇ°I wonˇŻt feel the weight of the responsibility until I report for my duties, Commander,ˇ± answered Sorin.

    The commander nodded and smiled while gesturing at the seat opposite him. Even in casual wear, the man had a strong presence but most surprising was the easy-going and open demeanour.

    It seemed despite his intimidating face and physique this was just his natural disposition, and he hadnˇŻt been acting that way because he was at was a social event.

    They would have never guessed that they would be meeting him under such circumstances. Sorin thought it was enough to talk to him at the banquet even if just for a few moments. The situation made him very wary.

    What did a man who could share the most intimate drink with the emperor want with a lowly young soldier who was even unfavoured at home?

    All these thoughts went through SorinˇŻs head as he sat down. The commander had chosen a room with a decent relaxing view and had not been stingy with the snacks and drinks.

    ˇ°Come, have something to eat first. The drink wonˇŻt be good on an empty stomach.ˇ±

    They sat in silence for a few minutes while they ate. As the commander had already started eating before Sorin, he had a drink with his meal. The Red Beast and the Blood Wolf having a meal was a sight anyone could have given an arm and a leg to see.

    Prince Yerlan observed the young man with such a menacing nickname at his young age. From what he had already seen, he wasnˇŻt much for senseless small talk but the information about him and the interaction at the banquet were not enough to make a full judgment of character.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs toast to the new position then with a fresh batch of moon drop cider,ˇ± he suggested.

    Altair stepped forward to pour a cup of the drink for the young master. They raised their cups and then each downed the cup of cider. The fruity peach flavour filled his mouth. Sorin had heard of moon drop cider but had never had a chance to try it before.

    It was brewed at rather solitary monasteries in certain regions and only sold during spring, so it was worth a small fortune if one could get their hands on it. Evidently, the family had a thing for rare drinks.

    ˇ°I understand, you and the duke arenˇŻt on the best terms. I hear youˇŻve been living outside for a few years. Why go back to serve the Louvarossy army and not attend the public trials for the royal army? Even without an introduction letter, you would have had a higher position from your skills alone.ˇ±

    Sorin paused for a moment but then continued chewing before answering. The commander did not beat about the bush, and he admired that. It was nothing surprising that the man knew his background.

    ˇ°Despite it being a lower salary with more risk and harsher conditions, I thought I could work better in a region whose terrain I know very well and if the Commander would allow me to be frankˇ­ˇ±

    Prince Yerlan smiled as he took another sip of his drink and then nodded to allow the young man to continue.

    ˇ°While I achieved decent achievements in my theoretical studies, my eldest brother was the true scholar. So, since we were young, I tended to focus more on our physical training. Joining the army was just a means for me to exercise what IˇŻve learnt,ˇ± Sorin said with slight smile.

    ˇ°And thereˇŻs no practical reason for me give up a convenient roof over my head while IˇŻm trying to make sense of my life. ItˇŻs one less thing to worry about even if it comes with its own politics.ˇ±

    Plainly put, he had wandered the land and decided it was a convenient job to do that was also close to his home. Prince Yerlan almost laughed at the implied conclusion. Was this goblin of a child was not scared of his judgement?

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Not to mention that slight smile of his reminded Yerlan of a certain troublesome someone he knew and it gave him a slight headache.

    Besides the boyˇŻs frankness, the commander also understood that it took some serious time, patience, money and good servants with an even better homemaker and steward to run a worthy noble household.

    For an unmarried young man who was still trying to sort out his life, there was no reason to leave his own home when he hadnˇŻt been thrown out.

    Just knowing that he didnˇŻt live in the main household and was rather independent was good but, there were still certain things the main house took care of that he didnˇŻt have to worry about. This afforded him the opportunity to either live a life of debauchery, develop his interests or establish himself in a career.

    ˇ°Right, all good reasons. I thought youˇŻd give some pretentious motivation about you wanting to still be filial and patriotic and all that nonsense.ˇ±

    Sorin hadnˇŻt thought that this authority figure would approve of his answer.

    He answered in a certain way because there was no point in playing word games and trying to curry favour. It was better to be honest in case he was asked to do something that didnˇŻt align with his current vision.

    ˇ°And whatˇŻs your opinion of my niece?ˇ±

    Sorin almost choked on his drink but managed to stylishly recover from the shock of the question. The theme had shifted too quickly from the initial topic that he had a sense of whiplash as he collected himself.

    ˇ°Commander is referring to the youngest princess?ˇ±

    ˇ°The one and only Kamaria, yes.ˇ±

    The young man thought about it for a moment since the commander had most likely figured out that they somehow knew each other. Why else would he even ask such a question? There was so much Sorin could say but not in front of the commander.

    What gave him the qualifications?

    The question suddenly reminded him of how he had felt while having a drink with Kamaria on the night of the banquet.

    Sorin believed that this feeling was the point to the question and not that the older man was really looking for an answer.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt believe IˇŻm currently in any position to have any thoughts about the Princess.ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs good that you know qualifications are important. Staying where you are would make it hard to attain certain things, donˇŻt you think?ˇ±

    The two made eye contact and the atmosphere solidified for a few moments that even the two subordinates were holding their breaths. They were words of wisdom, but the underlying threat could not be missed.

    ˇ°Commander is right.ˇ±

    The older man smiled again. After that stare down, could Sorin refuse?

    ˇ°Good man, it seems weˇŻll be working together quite often in future. LetˇŻs drink to that,ˇ± said the commander before they both raised their cups again and emptied them in one go.

    Sorin could now understand this sudden summons. Judging by their interaction on the night of banquet, the commander treasured Kamaria as a precious daughter. Of course, anyone around his daughter would have to be subject to his inspection.

    They returned to the room after the commander made sure to finish the jar of cider with them. He drank more than they did and yet the man still walked out of the inn as if the cider had just given him a burst of energy.

    Sorin threw himself onto the luxurious sofa and put his feet up without taking off his boots. Altair had quickly prepared some fresh water for him to drink.

    ˇ°Young Master, what was that all about? The Commander was just telling battle stories.ˇ±

    Once he had a sip of water, Sorin started taking off his boots before lying back on the sofa again with his eyes closed. After a while Altair watched him open his eyes again and he suddenly audibly inhaled.

    ˇ°That, was to show me how little power I have.ˇ±

    ˇ°What? Why?ˇ±

    Altair had long since thought that nobles were very strange people and it seemed royals were even stranger.

    ˇ°I canˇŻt believe you canˇŻt figure that out,ˇ± Sorin said a little exasperated.

    ˇ°Well, I am just a servant after all. Not as smart as our young Master.ˇ±

    Sorin threw one of the pillows from the sofa at Altair who caught it with a chuckle.

    ˇ°Annoying. Anyway, he was right. I just realised that IˇŻve been very casual concerning my general direction in life.ˇ±

    Altair suddenly sat up and stared at Sorin who in turn was still staring at the ceiling.

    ˇ°Casual? If this is being casual, could I be relieved of my duties before you get serious?ˇ±

    ˇ°Since IˇŻm not qualified to have an opinion, maybe I should work towards changing that.ˇ±

    Altair was not about to ask more questions because he felt as if they were having two separate conversations. He had heard every word the commander said and thought he knew what he was talking about, but it seemed Sorin walked out of the room with a completely different understanding.

    Whatever it was that he had realised, seemed to have ignited a new spark in Sorin and Altair hadnˇŻt seen him that determined about something in a long time.

 A Bouquet for a Princess

    The days of festivities were briefly over, and it was time for the mundane palace play to resume but with a few new characters included. At least that was the way that Kamaria thought of it as she gently pulled the thread of her embroidery project.

    There were many young ladies in the room which included all her sisters and two young women from the Vilaro family. They each had an attendant, and all sat in their seats, busy with needle and thread.

    Most of them were merely taking part in the activity since it was considered as something a good noblewoman should be able to do. A servant with such skills was also highly revered and eligible for a good position in the household.

    Any good servant had to show some sort of talent in something otherwise what kind of use would they be to a talented master?

    The instructor walked between them, glancing at their work. He occasionally stopped and surveyed the works closer, lightly brushing his hand over the threads, and nodding slightly.

    Raisa and Lili organised the spools of thread as Kamaria worked on the design and tried to stifle the yawn threatening to surface.

    The instructor finally stopped to look at her work. The man narrowed his eyes and tilted his head as he looked at the floral design. Seeing the design in a draft had made him think the flowers were unusual but seeing them in thread made him realise that they indeed were unusual blooms.

    ˇ°Princess, what type of flower is in this design?ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh, this? ItˇŻs just one of the flowers Consort Mother keeps in her garden. I think she said it was brought over from a far north-eastern region.

    The instructor nodded, agreeing with himself that he wouldnˇŻt be very knowledgeable of flowers from so far.

    Among them, KamariaˇŻs design had to be the simplest and could have easily lost its charm using such an unusual subject but under her hand, she turned it into a fine work. He dared not comment this out loud and walked to the next young lady.

    Just when Kamaria thought she was about to be suddenly overcome by a dizzy spell that would force to be bedridden, an older lady silently made her way into the room. Her dress set was very lightly embellished making it simple but elegant.

    They would have guessed she was a noble, but the hair and body accessories made her out to be a palace attendant, more specifically a high ranked steward.

    There were several hundred servants in the palace and when Kamaria thought about it only one person could have a steward of that age.

    ˇ°Instructor Soler, might I have a word?ˇ±

    The man looked up from the work of one his students, having not noticed the older woman entering the room. Kamaria couldnˇŻt blame him; her steps were too quiet. The young women started speaking in hushed whispers as their instructor conversed with the lady.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ˇ°Cousin, are there now servants daring enough to disrupt your lessons?ˇ± asked one of the Vilaro girls with a certain air of disdain.

    Velia started thinking about it as well. They knew most of the attendants of the emperorˇŻs wives. They knew all their stewards as well, but this woman could not be one of them.

    The instructor came back to the group and clapped to make an announcement.

    ˇ°It seems this is where our lesson will end for today. The princesses, please hand over their works to the steward sent by the Grand Lady Dowager.ˇ±

    There was a collective shock among the group. So that was who the mature steward served.

    ˇ°Do not be alarmed, your Highnesses. The Grand Lady is simply restless at her age and wishes to have a few beautiful things to look at from the familyˇŻs young ones,ˇ± said the steward with a smile.

    The grand lady dowager lived a very quiet life in her wing of the palace estate. She saw the grandchildren only a few times a year and travelled when she felt like it. Her family was still quite prominent, so she had no shortage of people and old friends to visit.

    Even though she was regent for a few years before the current emperor could be completely independent, the Lady mostly kept out of country and palace politics. She was also still afforded the respect of being one of the late emperorˇŻs wives and while having no children herself, raising both the emperor and commander.

    A younger maid walked forward and received the work of each princess on a tray before curtseying and standing next to the steward.

    ˇ°Thank you for the time your Highnesses,ˇ± said the steward with a curtsey.

    After which she left the room with the maid following her.

    Seeing as the lesson was over, the instructorˇŻs apprentice picked up some of the draft designs and tools left out and put them into the leather bag. Then she left behind her master after he had bid his goodbye to the class.

    She always avoided looking directly at any of the nobles in the palace, but she couldnˇŻt help but glance at Kamaria as she walked out. She wondered if the princess knew the meaning of the flowers she had used in her design or if she had chosen them just because they looked exotic and interesting.

    Kamaria stood with the intention of finally going to her residence.

    ˇ°Oh, little Seventh,ˇ± called a familiar voice and she rolled her eyes before fixing her face and turning around.

    ˇ°Yes, your Highness.ˇ±

    The cousins giggled at her responding to the silly nickname. The youngest princess was too simple but even they had to admit that they couldnˇŻt find fault in her impeccable manners.

    ˇ°In a few days, IˇŻm inviting all the princesses to admire the new blooms with me while enjoying some delicacies brought over from other kingdoms. A few other guests will also join us.ˇ±

    Kamaria could almost imagine picking up the biggest boulder at that moment and finding a few uses for it. Her schedule had to be interrupted because her sister wanted to admire blooms as she put it.

    This was obviously a pretence to show off whatever the minister had acquired from his travels and gifts sent to him.

    The three oldest princesses, which included Thyra and Yrsa the twin daughters of Lady Alva, and Lady FaraˇŻs daughter Ruwa, usually avoided situations that involved Velia. This time they didnˇŻt refuse the invitation seeing as Kamaria would also be in attendance.

    ˇ°Just bring yourself, IˇŻll make sure everything is ready,ˇ± insisted Velia as she adjusted her multi-layered gold bracelet.

    ˇ°If your Highness insists. IˇŻm grateful for the invitation,ˇ± Kamaria blankly replied.

    She could only wonder what the plan for the meeting was seeing as it was unusual for them to invited out of the blue. Velia on the other hand was smiling, satisfied with her work. She had the reputation of being a gracious humble beauty to upkeep, so this was a good opportunity.

 A Bouquet for a Princess (II)

    A gracefully matured tan hand brushed over the embroidery as the brown eyes studied the work. The initials were always embroidered before the design was started so the observer had no issues with determining which work belonged to which princess. They were all decent so far.

    ˇ°Does grandaunt think weˇŻll be getting any good honey wine this season?ˇ±

    ˇ°You silly boy, you came all the way here to ask this old lady about honey wine?ˇ±

    The young man smiled behind the fan at the comment his grandaunt had made, and so did her steward.

    The Lady continued observing and put the one she had just examined aside; it was down to the last piece.

    ˇ°Mid and late spring honey wine is good too, but I prefer darker honey from the colder months and early spring,ˇ± she said.

    While looking at the work in front her, her face suddenly became puzzled which her grandnephew did not miss. There were very few things that could make her have such a drastic change in her expression.

    ˇ°Yumma? WhatˇŻs wrong?ˇ±

    ˇ°This work is quite something,ˇ± she answered.

    The young man stood up from where he had been lazily lounging and walked over to the table where his grandaunt was examining the embroidery.

    The loose braid on his shoulder moved as he bent down to get a closer look. The subject was regular but pleasing to the eye. It was a bouquet of flowers, quite simple when compared to the elaborate scenes that they others had chosen.

    ˇ°This is quite good even with some mistakes,ˇ± he commented.

    There were a few places where the continuity of the thread was disrupted or where the thread was cut in a visible area which made the part a bit frayed. The lady ran her hands over the work again.

    ˇ°Indeed, itˇŻs good, a little too good,ˇ± she commented as the magnifying lens hovered over different parts of the cloth.

    ˇ°What does that mean?ˇ±

    ˇ°The hand that made this is incredibly steady but these mistakesˇ­They were either made on purpose or the person was just too lazy to care. ThereˇŻs a certain pattern to them.ˇ±

    Stolen story; please report.

    The young man held the fan to his chin and surveyed the work again. He was not expert in such things as embroidery so if his grandaunt insisted this was the case then it must have been true.

    Intentional mistakes, that was a first.

    What kind of young noblewoman would want her work to be anything less than perfect. He did see something else however in the bouquet.

    ˇ°Hmm,ˇ± he uttered most curiously.

    ˇ°Did you only now notice the types of flowers?ˇ±

    The most prominent in the bouquet were the blood red flowers in the work. It wasnˇŻt a common flower in the imperial region to begin with. Amongst the red blooms, the bright purple flowers in the background appeared to be wolfsbane.

    ˇ°Are these supposed to be bleeding?ˇ± asked the young man pointing to the white, dark-centred flowers with veins running through them.

    The Lady looked at the work for a few moments before answering.

    ˇ°This the natural state of black henbane I believe. A nasty little thing on its own but used in quite a few medicines.ˇ±

    She put aside the monocle. Perhaps she was thinking too much but the subject choice was too unusual, maybe even a little ominous.

    ˇ°I feel as if it would be quite fun meeting the maker of this piece,ˇ± said the young man after a while.

    ˇ°There you go, causing trouble again,ˇ± said the Lady while putting the work aside and taking a sip of her tea.

    Her grandnephew was now looking out the window as if in deep thought. She could see that mischievous glint in his eyes as he lightly tapped the palm of his hand with the fan as if he had made a final decision.

    ˇ°Yumma, IˇŻve decided to tour the palace for a few days starting today. IˇŻll be sure to visit some other time.ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt go making trouble for your grandmother, you hear?ˇ±

    ˇ°Of course not, I wouldnˇŻt want her beating me to death. SheˇŻs still quite capable of it,ˇ± he said with a chuckle while walking out.

    ˇ°Does my Lady think we should be concerned?ˇ± asked the steward and her lady glanced at the embroidery again. Just some embroidery and there had to be an entire enquiry.

    ˇ°If we were to be concerned, it should have been a long time ago,ˇ± commented the older woman and resumed with drinking her tea.

    It was just interesting to find a quiet little catˇŻs-ear in a field of dandelions.

    ****

    ˇ°The Grand Lady Dowager asked to see pieces by the girls?ˇ± asked the empress just to confirm and her steward nodded in agreement.

    This information was not something that was supposed to be a secret, so naturally it had spread around the palace, but the empress wondered about the reason.

    All these years and the grand lady dowager had never said or done much besides accepting the yearly greetings. The only time she had really been involved in palace matters was when she agreed to Johari being married into the imperial family as an empress consort.

    Maybe since all the girls had reached marriageable age, she wanted to get involved in the proceedings or possibly have a few matches for them.

    Any girl who could get her favour would see herself being connected to a good marriage prospect and a wide network of powerful people even without marriage. The empress just had to wait and see about the intention behind the move.

 The Return Home (I)

    Despite the length of the journey back to Louvaros everyone was in good spirits particularly after the last banquet. Their arrival was eagerly awaited in Yuva especially for the ones with the promotions. Naturally, it had to be celebrated in their own way.

    Before any celebrations took place, they needed a few more days to work out the new hierarchy as the general had already thought about it while they were in the imperial capital. It was only after all that administration that everyone finally had a chance to rest.

    Hearing that the young master was coming home, Nanny Mei wanted to have all his favourite foods prepared after he settled in. As a woman whose child had grown up and no other smaller children to look after, she had all the time in the world to fuss about such things.

    ˇ°Nanny, this time I came back with some good stuff,ˇ± said Sorin as he handed his travelling coat to Altair.

    The servants were busy packing away the few boxes he had brought with him.

    ˇ°Always just spending for no reason. Oh, why do I feel as if the young Master is in very good spirits?ˇ±

    ˇ°DoesnˇŻt he look like a pregnant woman with a special glow? ItˇŻs been blinding my eyes the entire way back,ˇ± commented Altair with a chuckle.

    Sorin wanted to punch him, but the other had made sure that he stood far away enough to avoid being punched, kicked, or held in a headlock. He knew his young master well by now.

    Nanny could only laugh at the silliness of the two grown men who still acted like little boys.

    ˇ°Ignore him, Nanny. No one ever knows what heˇŻs talking about.ˇ±

    ˇ°Tsk, tsk, people are like this once theyˇŻve had their stone-cold hearts moved,ˇ± playfully said Altair before he ran away.

    Nanny now turned towards Sorin in surprise. By having his heart moved, did Altair perhaps mean...

    ˇ°YouˇŻve met someone?ˇ±

    ˇ°I met many people, nothing as ambiguous as he puts it,ˇ± insisted Sorin.

    He said that but Nanny Mei could clearly see a certain change in him. She would just have to wait to hear what this was all about. There were currently other things to deal with.

    ˇ°Come, youˇŻre expected at the main house, theyˇŻre having a lunch with the officials and some nobles. Her Grace requested your presence.ˇ±

    Sorin made a face at the mention of the duchess, but she could only pat him on the back before she left the room. Initially he was planning to have a lunch with Nanny and then later meet with a few of the other soldiers as they had insisted on a celebration.

    It wasnˇŻt long before they changed and arrived at the banquet. Sorin had already seen enough of the officials to last him a lifetime and was thankful that he didnˇŻt have to do anything like attending court.

    However, while he didnˇŻt necessarily want to mingle with the officials, he had to know more about the overall situation of the entire court and its officials if he was to further explore this path. He already understood the situation with the other noble families about who couldnˇŻt be trusted and who could be trusted even less.

    The doorman was about to announce Sorin, but he gestured with his hand and the man understandingly nodded. Seeing as everything was already in full swing, he didnˇŻt need to have all the attention on him with an announcement of his arrival.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ˇ°IsnˇŻt this the second young Master?ˇ± suddenly said a familiar voice.

    Sorin continued walking, treating it as if there had just been a passing breeze. The young man stood in place, gripping the goblet in his hand tighter.

    ˇ°Second young Master, allow me to toast to your promotion. IˇŻm sorry, maybe this one may not be worthy for a person whoˇŻs been to the imperial capital after all,ˇ± he said loud enough for those around to hear.

    The person beside him finally gave him a bit of a tug on his clothing which he ignored. PeopleˇŻs attention finally turned to Sorin, realising that he had arrived.

    Sorin paused and then turned to the smiling young man.

    ˇ°Alright, this Lord will allow it,ˇ± he said while slowly stepping towards the other.

    As he walked, he gestured to the server to bring over a jug of wine.

    Most people were quite astonished that he had agreed. Social events were not one of the second young MasterˇŻs priorities so for the past few years he had barely attended them. And those in the inner circle knew of the slight dissonance between the two families.

    ˇ°Why donˇŻt you pour?ˇ± Sorin asked before the waiter could move.

    The young man was slightly stunned as well since he was expecting to be ignored completely only further validating the rumours of SorinˇŻs difficult character.

    What he hadnˇŻt expected was that Sorin wouldnˇŻt care about anyone at all and even disrespect him enough to ask him to do a servantˇŻs job. He tried to steady his breath and keep himself from cursing. In front of everyone, he had initiated the toast, turning back now would damage his reputation.

    His hand slightly shook as he poured into SorinˇŻs goblet and as he was about to put the jug back onto the tray and grab his own goblet, Sorin spoke.

    ˇ°No need to put it back. Sir Arno seemed quite sincere when he proposed to dedicate a toast. Now drink,ˇ± calmly said Sorin with a low voice at the last two words.

    The slightest hint of a smile on his face suggested that he was simply inviting someone to a pleasant walk in the garden.

    ˇ°Second young Master, Master Arno, he was just a bit drunk-ˇ±

    ˇ°Even servants dare interrupt this Lord now. Sir Arno, is the Roux familyˇŻs sincerity?ˇ±

    The attendant next to Sir Arno was instantly silenced. Although the family was quite powerful, this unreasonable young master known for not caring much for rules. Who knew what else he would ask them to do. Now that he had even mentioned their family name, it could bring disastrous results.

    ˇ°WasnˇŻt Sir Arno, dedicating a toast?ˇ±

    A subtle smirk had formed on the usually aloof face, but the bottomless dark eyes and air around him gave the other young man and anyone close enough heavy chills.

    The young master found it difficult to look away from SorinˇŻs eyes and the jug in his hand suddenly weighed a ton. It was in this frozen moment that he realised that he had damned himself by provoking this, Rakshasa.

    He blinked a few times to regain his consciousness and steeled his resolve since no one else in the room dared to say anything, not even the older officials or family members of the more powerful families. If anything, he could almost see the shrewd sneers on their faces.

    He looked at the jug before putting it to his lips and guzzling down the wine.

    It was completely silent in a certain part of the hall except for the occasional gulping of the young man, the wine forming streams that flowed onto his clothing. Sorin indifferently watched as the jug was emptied.

    When he had the last drop, Sir Arno swayed and stumbled but finally fell to floor as the attendant rushed to his side trying to help him up. He was already red eyed and unfocused until he caught sight of Sorin crouching down, frightening him into soberness for a few moments.

    ˇ°Let me see you jumping around in front of this Lord again,ˇ± he whispered before standing up.

    All the young man on the floor could do was point at him, unable to get out any words.

    ˇ°Impudent,ˇ± stated Sorin almost disgusted and the servant swiftly grabbed the young masterˇŻs hand before he had it chopped off.

    It wasnˇŻt until Sir ArnoˇŻs face turned pale and he looked as if he was about to vomit that the attendant tried to help him up again.

    ˇ°Young Master are you okay?ˇ± he hurriedly asked.

    ˇ°Sir Arno seems unwell, it might be better rest at home,ˇ± said Sorin before walking away.

    The people watching: ˇ­

    Unwell, was one way to put it.

 The Return Home (II)

    Duke Ulfric was sitting with a few officials around him when the young man approached them. The officials and nobles still tensed. They could never get used to him.

    ˇ°This soldier greets your Grace,ˇ± said Sorin with a bow and Altair bowed as well.

    ˇ°Lieutenant Colonel, arise,ˇ± gruffly said the older man.

    They stared at each other without saying a word and the men sitting around were not sure if they could breathe or not during the exchange. Not far off, another young man stood with a drink in his hand watching the uncomfortable meeting.

    ˇ°Nephew!ˇ± suddenly said another voice, breaking the tense silence and a hand patted Sorin on the shoulder.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre finally back home. ItˇŻs been a while, even last time you had to rushed off without us being able to meet,ˇ± commented the shorter man as they walked away from the duke.

    Although older than the duke, this man was not quite as harsh looking especially with his short stature. His roundish cheeks were already shiny and somewhat rosy. Evidently, he was thoroughly enjoying himself not only at the banquet but also in daily life.

    ˇ°Lord Chancellor is in a good mood I see.ˇ±

    ˇ°Of course, we recently won a few big battles, have newly promoted officers, and have acknowledgement from the emperor. ItˇŻs one blessing after the next.ˇ±

    Altair was already following while eating a plate of food. He wasnˇŻt about to treat himself badly especially on home turf.

    ˇ°Come now, IˇŻm sure you havenˇŻt greeted your mo-ˇ±

    The chancellor paused when Sorin side eyed him. Honestly, he was a bit frightened of his youngest nephew sometimes.

    ˇ°The Duchess, you havenˇŻt greeted the Duchess and your eldest aunt,ˇ± he continued, almost exhaling a breath of relief after correcting himself.

    As they headed to the entrance to the garden area, they approached a familiar figure.

    ˇ°Little brother,ˇ± casually said the man as they approached.

    ˇ°Lord Kasimir,ˇ± blankly replied Sorin.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre so serious. You should at least call me big brother just once you know,ˇ± insisted Kasimir as he brought up his hand with the intention to pat Sorin on the cheek and the other casually moved aside to avoid it.

    Kasimir paused and laughed just a little while facing to the side. Without saying anything else, he walked away since his wine cup was now empty.

    Being at the event was entirely boring when he had women and good wine waiting for him at his residence, but it had to be done for the sake of his ears otherwise he would never hear the end of it from his mother.

    SorinˇŻs face didnˇŻt even twitch since he was used to this treatment, it just mildly annoyed him as all. His uncle seeing the impatience, pushed on to the garden.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    The steward had already reported the situation in the hall to the duchess on the side.

    ˇ°Only back for a few minutes and already acting like a big demon,ˇ± she muttered through her teeth.

    How was she supposed to work with this situation for a match? She hadnˇŻt thought that he would dare to cause such a scene after just returning but she could only grit her teeth and return to the garden party with a smile.

    It was not long before the chancellor and company reached the garden area where the duchess was surrounded by a group of women. Most of them were either family of the officials or the noble families attending. They hadnˇŻt noticed that someone was walking up to the until they heard the chancellorˇŻs jolly voice.

    ˇ°IˇŻm sure theyˇŻll be glad to see you,ˇ± he insisted.

    ˇ°This subject greets your Grace,ˇ± said Sorin repeating the actions from before but for Duchess Saska.

    Eike hadnˇŻt looked up, so her breath caught when she heard the voice. Luckily no one had seen the slight tremble of her cup. When she finally looked up, Sorin was already bowing so she couldnˇŻt fully see his face.

    ˇ°This child, greeting so formally, you may rise,ˇ± said the duchess with a smile.

    The older women observed him and approvingly nodded at each other.

    Sorin was not someone they had a chance to see very often and although this young man appeared intimidating, he was agreeable to the eye indeed. It was just this serious nature they heard about that was a small problem.

    ˇ°Big brother!ˇ± shouted another voice.

    Before he could react, a smaller body had already collided into him, and he was being held tightly around his torso. He looked down and put his arm around the shorter figure.

    ˇ°PiaˇŻs almost taller than me, no one could pick you up now, not even Altair,ˇ± he joked with a smirk.

    ˇ°Brother always says this,ˇ± she complained.

    He hadnˇŻt picked her up in a few years because she wasnˇŻt a small child anymore, but he always teased the same thing when they saw each other.

    She didnˇŻt wait for anyone else to say anything before pulling him in another direction. They were all left stunned at what just happened while he was just glad to get away from them.

    ˇ°Come and IˇŻll show Brother what IˇŻve been working on,ˇ± insisted Pia as she led Sorin by the hand.

    ˇ°This sounds entirely suspicious,ˇ± commented Altair and she looked back to stick out her tongue at him to which he pretended to be shocked.

    The younger ladies only saw Pia pulling along an attractive young man with another right behind them. It had to be Sorin and perhaps his attendant. Pia wasnˇŻt that close to anyone else. It was also impossible for the dukeˇŻs young daughter to be seen dragging around an unrelated man.

    This also seemed quite contrary to what theyˇŻd heard about Sorin, maybe he could be quite manageable if he could allow himself to be led around by a little girl.

    The trio was heading to another part of the garden. As they came closer to the pavilion now full of flowers, he saw people busying themselves with different activities.

    ˇ°IˇŻve started my own garden, see? So, it can be easier to do my flower arranging.ˇ±

    ˇ°Lady Pia didnˇŻt break all the vases already?ˇ± asked Altair and Sorin lifted the corner of his lips.

    ˇ°IˇŻm a lady who knows how to do proper things now,ˇ± she insisted with her head high.

    Cecily was in the pavilion when she heard voices and looked up, only to see Sorin and company headed towards her. Her face lit up with a smile as she put down the vase.

    ˇ°Lord Sorin, nice to see you once again.ˇ±

    ˇ°Miss Cecily,ˇ± replied Sorin with a polite nod.

    Cecily could sense that there was something different about Sorin even though it had been almost a month since they had seen each other but she couldnˇŻt quite place it. Whatever it was, it made him even more fascinating.

    Pia could see that they wanted to talk so she dragged Altair instead to educate him about the different flowers that went into an arrangement. Altair gave Giselle a polite nod and PiaˇŻs attendant a small wave before trying to focus on PiaˇŻs lesson.

 The Return Home (III)

    ˇ°This isˇ­ interesting,ˇ± commented Sorin as they walked towards another table.

    ˇ°IˇŻm trying to give Lady Pia a few beautiful hobbies that donˇŻt involve weapons.ˇ±

    Cecily placed a white, pink tipped rose in the arrangement and Sorin smirked understanding the meaning behind the words.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know, seems as if garden shears have multiple uses.ˇ±

    ˇ°Lord Sorin,ˇ± she jokingly warned.

    He realised that she had to have a spent quite a bit of time in the castle to be able to help with such an undertaking of the mini garden and then the lessons, but he didnˇŻt think much of it.

    Her father was an official after all and Madam Volk was very social to put it lightly. She was also one of the few people he remembered very well during their childhood years just due to her kindness towards him even though he was considered a bit of a troublemaker.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt let Pia take up too much of your time, I know how convincing she is.ˇ±

    As he spoke, his gaze went to the confused Altair who was hunching while looking closely at a flower as his sister said something. It was almost laughable seeing the burly young man completely at the mercy of such a small person.

    ˇ°Oh, donˇŻt worry. IˇŻve quite enjoyed it.ˇ±

    ˇ°If you spend all your time here, which noble lord will find you for a proposal?ˇ±

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs more than enough time for that. Besides, what about you, always holed up in Yuva? ShouldnˇŻt you be married already?ˇ± asked Cecily with a slight laugh as she continued arranging.

    ˇ°How could a lady possibly compare herself to me? All I know is blood and dirt and I wasnˇŻt much better when we were younger. IˇŻll thank you on behalf of Pia then.ˇ±

    ˇ°The pleasure is all mine really.ˇ±

    ˇ°Well, I wonˇŻt keep you too long. If you would excuse me,ˇ± he said before walking in PiaˇŻs direction.

    Before his sisters were married away, there were always a few girls around as companions to them who were daughters of nobles or officials. Cecily was part of the group that spent a lot of time in the estate before hence knew some of the ups and downs of the dukeˇŻs sons.

    From the always busy firebrand who dared to run around hunting at a young age to the taciturn and steady man he had become, Cecily accepted all of it.

    She knew her responsibilities as young woman of an officialˇŻs family and that her parents would never pick a bad marriage for her if it came to it, but she had unconsciously developed a genuine soft spot for Sorin.

    Thinking about it made her smile a little. Having seen her parentsˇŻ marriage, her requirements were very simple. He didnˇŻt need to worry about her wanting special attention since she knew the demands of his job and status would likely increase in future.

    This was also something she had been taught from a young age, being clingy to oneˇŻs spouse for no reason was obviously improper. It was important to be restrained and respectful to the head of the household but never fall behind on housekeeping duties. Considering all that, her parents got along just fine and were content with their lives.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    She could hardly imagine Sorin being a romantic and indulgent husband with excessive affection, but he was at least thoughtful, honest, and hardworking. Being from an active military family, he didnˇŻt have the refined air of a young master or gentle air of a scholar like most of the men in her family, but he was still a reliable man.

    He was also a noble who didnˇŻt have the reputation of messing around, spending money on unsavoury dealings or keeping playthings outside. That was more than enough to make a decent husband.

    Not knowing how many people already had his marriage in mind, Sorin and Altair left the lunch, not even an hour after that. At least seeing Pia had lightened his mood but he was truly exhausted and let his guard down long enough to take a nap when they came back.

    Nanny Mei knew that they had to be drained, and she couldnˇŻt blame them. The past few months were too eventful.

    By the time Sorin woke up, the sun was beginning to set. He had already promised to have a talk with Nanny Mei when he freshened up and prepared to see her. Altair was busy brushing a robe for Sorin to wear out later when he heard footsteps heading to the main door.

    Had someone come to see Sorin?

    Nanny was most likely still preparing the supper and wouldˇŻve waited for Sorin instead of sending a servant to tell him that it was ready, so it had to be one of the other servants and not those under her. It was rare for them to request for Sorin especially after sunset. It seemed the person waited for a while before there was a knock.

    ˇ°Oh, itˇŻs you,ˇ± said Altair with some confusion after answering the door.

    The young woman made a face at his reaction but chose not to comment further about it.

    ˇ°My Lady wanted to know if there was anything particular that the young Master wanted to eat tonight.ˇ±

    Altair couldnˇŻt understand why they persisted with the same routine when Sorin clearly wasnˇŻt interested.

    ˇ°The young Master is already having a meal with Nanny Mei and weˇŻre going out after that.ˇ±

    ˇ°Going out?ˇ±

    The words had slipped out before she could control herself. A servant had no place asking their master about his whereabouts, but Altair was more amused than anything.

    ˇ°What? Does your Lady want to go to a courtesy inn as well? We can gladly take you along for the fun,ˇ± said Altair with a roguish smile while leaning on the door frame.

    The girl made a look of disgust and walked off thinking who wanted to go with them to that type of improper place? Altair shrugged and closed the door. Their loss.

    When asked by Sorin who it was he insisted that it was nothing important and he already taken care of it.

    Sanya was annoyed as she sat down to eat.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt understand why the young Master would rather spend money,ˇ± said the attendant.

    Even if people were married, it wasnˇŻt unusual for them to visit courtesan houses or courtesy inns as they were called, even brothels had their fair share of these visitors.

    Besides the beautiful hosts and hostesses there were all sorts of live performances as well making them popular places just for people to get out of the house and even take others when there was private business to discuss.

    Since Sorin was unmarried, it was nothing to occasionally visit a high-class place like the Red Silk Inn. Most people would have thought there was something wrong with him if he didnˇŻt.

    ˇ°I doubt that courtesan he always sees even takes those types of clients. He must have a male health problem or something,ˇ± mumbled Sanya.

    She was convinced that there couldnˇŻt be a healthy young man who would leave willing women in his yard and go out and pay just to be served food and drinks. How could just looking be enough?

    In another courtyard, the table was set, and all SorinˇŻs favourite foods were still piping hot. Clearly Nanny had been busy while he was sleeping.

    ˇ°Outstanding as always,ˇ± he insisted.

    ˇ°Stop making fun of this old lady and take a seat.ˇ±

    They obediently sat down and started digging in. She occasionally looked up at them and wondered.

    ˇ°Are you waiting until I turn into a ghost?ˇ± she asked before having another bite.

    ˇ°I canˇŻt even let you stew just a little bit,ˇ± said Sorin as he put down his cutlery.

    Though he had already heard the plan, Altair also put down his utensils.

 The Return Home (IV)

    ˇ°Nanny, I think from now on weˇŻll be away quite often, and I donˇŻt want to leave you with the Big Lady and company. I know they try to cause trouble for you already and itˇŻll just get worse once I start coming back even less often.ˇ±

    She nodded, understanding that heˇŻd have much more responsibility and his reluctance to let her deal with the duchess. Other than a shift of military position though, it sounded as if there more happening.

    ˇ°How about I give you a little holiday for a while? It might take a few years to get things stable and if youˇŻre still willing, you can always come back. Otherwise, I can just make this part of your retirement settlement.ˇ±

    Nanny laughed at the thought of being on such a long holiday or going into any type of retirement.

    She still had more than enough years left in her being only a few years older than SorinˇŻs biological mother. Her Lady was gone but Sorin was still well so there no reason for her to leave.

    ˇ°How does a person retire from a family? Your mother and I left our home together and IˇŻll still be with you now. Silly child trying to get rid of me.ˇ±

    Sorin nodded with a smile.

    ˇ°Thank you, Nanny. Then, IˇŻll have a list for you to choose any one of my properties outside the city and IˇŻll send word to have them prepare for your arrival in a few months, at least before winter begins. I just need to move all my important documents.ˇ±

    What was this big plan of action that Sorin was putting into place? Nanny Mei had known there was something different as soon she saw him that afternoon, but it was a good change. It was nice to see him so positive.

    ˇ°IˇŻll be bored if I just do nothing the entire day for a few years,ˇ± she insisted.

    ˇ°In that case, IˇŻll let Nanny and a new manager run one of the properties. All those renting tenants can report to you, Madame Landowner.ˇ±

    Nanny Mei pinched his cheek, and he made a look while Altair almost laughed. No one else could dare to do this to the great Demon Lord.

    ˇ°IˇŻll get a new manager or two and some accountants to look after a handful of the closer properties and businesses. As for the others, I wonˇŻt have time for it for now, so IˇŻll leave it as is with those managers,ˇ± he continued.

    ˇ°Sorin.ˇ± The strange tone in her voice made him look up at her since he had been mumbling to himself. It was rare for her to call him anything other than young master.

    ˇ°Will they be worth it?ˇ±

    They looked at each other and without having to say more, he knew what she meant. Ever since Altair had mentioned it, she couldnˇŻt forget. Was Sorin making such big moves all for sake of someone else? She had to know.

    ˇ°Nanny, when has this problem child ever been so considerate of other people? ItˇŻs just improving myself a little so I can retire earlier. A bit of work never killed anyone. Well, in my caseˇ­ˇ±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs not even a joke to be said you rotten child,ˇ± she scolded while hitting him.

    ˇ°IˇŻm sorry, sorry,ˇ± he said while chuckling clearly still taking it as a joke.

    ˇ°Anyway, besides anything else I know itˇŻll be worth stabilising my own future apart from anyoneˇŻs title. The fact that IˇŻm alive is probably an eyesore to certain people. Even if I was interested in anyone, I wouldnˇŻt want to bring them into that situation. It just took me a while to realise what I should do.ˇ±

    Nanny could see he was nostalgic and patted his hand while nodding. It was a great thing to see him so proactive. In the few years after his motherˇŻs death, he was especially unsettled. The young man grew up outside involved with all sorts of questionable people.

    By the time he returned home, he was old enough for military recruitment and without warning became a soldier. After losing his brother, he mindlessly threw himself into military duties just to have something else occupying his mind. At least he now had some direction about where he wanted to go.

    When Sorin and Altair arrived at the inn, they were greeted by a few women that recognised them and shown the way to the party that had already settled into a room. They were known patrons, so they barely went through the formalities anymore.

    The Red Silk Inn was just as it was named, draped in red silk inside and banners outside. Even the hosts, hostesses and performers wore the most interesting outfits in all shades of red. The inn gave the feel of JaroyaˇŻs style much unlike the darker aesthetic of the region.

    ˇ°This is too unpunctual Boss, weˇŻve already had a round,ˇ± complained Lark as one of the hostesses poured both Altair and Sorin a starter drink while they settled into their seats.

    They downed the round and turned their small cups upside down before the others were satisfied.

    The inn was never short of rolling live entertainment.

    ˇ°Allow me young Master,ˇ± suddenly said a teasing female voice.

    Sorin turned in time to see her sit down next to him. As soon as she saw the group come in, she finished up with her performance as she knew Sorin would come in sooner or later. She neatly poured a drink for him.

    Everyone sat at their own floor table with a drink, goblets, and some food in front of them. At each table was a host or hostess serving their patron.

    ˇ°One more toast and thatˇŻs to coming back from future missions!ˇ± announced Mahalia and they all raised their goblets to the middle of the room and downed the contents. Afterwards there was lively chatter as they talked to each other and their company.

    ˇ°Congratulations are in place young Master.ˇ±

    ˇ°This coming from the highly favoured Miss Elmira, the Star Ruby of the Red Silk inn. Should I bow?ˇ±

    ˇ°Silly,ˇ± she commented with a smile as she lightly nudged him, making her bangles jingle.

    As a higher-class courtesan there were few people that she served personally. Even the officials could only get her dance performances but not her time afterwards not to talk about spending a night with her. No one had that honour.

    ˇ°I hear the young Master was absolutely smitten with someone in the imperial capital.ˇ±

    ˇ°Such news travels this far?ˇ± asked Sorin before taking a drink out of the goblet.

    ˇ°I get any and all news, you should know this.ˇ±

    Sorin chuckled as he listened to the music for a while.

    ˇ°I just met someone who made me realise that some things need me to have a certain status for me to even look their way and then someone else who put me up to the challenge.ˇ±

    ˇ°Sounds like you met a lot of interesting people,ˇ± Elmira mused as she placed her arm on his shoulder.

    ˇ°Interesting is an understatement to describe the place and the people.ˇ±

    His cup was empty, so she elegantly poured him another drink. Just then, a group of dancers came in to perform for them and things became livelier. Elmira saw Sorin smile just a bit as he looked at his people and wondered what he was thinking about.

    The past weeks of travel had given him too much time to reflect about the experience. The imperial capital was interesting indeed.

 Precarious Tea Party (I)

    Kamaria was very bored; she had been yawning behind her teacup almost every time she took a sip. While the others were having something stronger, she was having tea and even Velia kindly agreed knowing that she couldnˇŻt handle alcohol very well.

    The company included VeliaˇŻs closest friend Elodie Mercier, a daughter of one of the richest merchant families in the capital and Edan Dunbar, whose father was Secretary in one of the government ministries.

    All the imperial princesses and the two cousins from the Vilaro family were also present in addition to their attendants and a few palace maids. New to the ensemble was another young man named Mirek with the last name of ?aska the same as Urien.

    ˇ°IsnˇŻt that right little sister?ˇ± Velia asked.

    Lili seeing the distracted look on her princessˇŻs face, subtly updated her on the conversation.

    ˇ°This Princess canˇŻt say she knows,ˇ± formally answered Kamaria.

    ˇ°It seems as though the imperial little sister doesnˇŻt know many things,ˇ± joked Elodie and most of the company laughed.

    The words were seemingly said in jest, but they barely had a relationship to make such jokes between each other. RaisaˇŻs face twitched but she behaved herself for the sake of her princess.

    An incompetent little troll who could barely add five and five was calling Kamaria an idiot. It was almost laughable. When Raisa thought about it that way, it calmed her down. Edan sneered as took a sip of his drink, so no one noticed the unusual expression.

    When he looked at Kamaria, he couldnˇŻt help but think of Khayri. The youngest prince was a known loafer, but he acted very lofty in front of people considering that the sister he favoured seemed a little too simple. The least she could do was to be able to keep a social conversation as a noble.

    Her face was probably the best thing about her. Speaking of which, Edan finally had a chance to see her at a closer range. The view wasnˇŻt bad at all.

    The girl was a little plump, but it made her curvier than her sisters and it added to her appeal. Velia noticed the way Edan was studying Kamaria and her expression cooled down for a split second before she regained the sweet smile for her guests.

    ˇ°I hear the Princess qualified for the Imperial Academy. Will she be among the students when the new year starts?ˇ± asked Mirek, trying to lighten the obviously heavy mood.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs quite sad she only qualified by one point. It would just make things difficult trying to pursue that path,ˇ± said Velia, the tone in her voice indicating that she felt the most pain for her sister.

    Kamaria thought if she had known how often they would bring up the matter of passing by one point she would have failed the exam. On the other hand, her pride would have never let her fail the exam or even miss out from participating in it in the first. She could only internally roll her eyes at VeliaˇŻs performance.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry Seventh, the Academy has a few young scholars but lots more stuffy old men. IˇŻm sure youˇŻll find a good match whoˇŻll take you in instead of you wasting your time,ˇ± said Velia enthusiastically.

    ˇ°Princesses are made to be treated gently after all. We donˇŻt have to worry about such common things as careers,ˇ± added one of the twins.

    Kamaria turned to who had spoken up and stared at her for a few moments. It seemed that they were silent the entire time just waiting to speak in her defence. In the presence of outside company, her sisters doubted she would do or say anything, not that she ever spoke up when it was just them either.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ˇ°Does Princess Yrsa mean to say that Aunt Princess Zorya is in fact no good as a noble?ˇ±

    Yrsa almost spit out her drink at the mention of their aunt and although she realised that she had indeed implied it by saying that princess didnˇŻt have to worry about careers, it wasnˇŻt what she meant at all.

    She was merely poking fun at the girl in front her, nothing serious. Even a few of the others had paled at the words.

    ˇ°Of course not, she has a career because her family have always been military officials. It doesnˇŻt count,ˇ± insisted Yrsa trying to maintain a calm air while recovering.

    Kamaria was too lazy to look up to see her sister getting flustered while Raisa almost laughed, and Lili looked away with the smallest smile.

    ˇ°Well anyway, itˇŻs nothing. If mere bed warmers can do just fine in splendid households, the Princess is much more educated and has nothing to worry about,ˇ± commented Elodie with a smile.

    Raisa almost made a move, but Kamaria gave her a sideways glance. It was not easy for either Raisa or Lili to stand such crude remarks especially not from a random no one suggesting that all Kamaria could be compared to, was a plaything to be raised by someone.

    In fact, how could anyone be able to stand such a thing being said about them in public but here was Kamaria bearing it with a small soft smile. From the corner of her eye, she saw someone completely unknown to her approaching so, she ignored ElodieˇŻs comment to see the development of the situation. Was it someone else invited to the little social?

    The young man had a fan matching his light-coloured clothing and his beautiful face looked like a portrait in the light especially with the loose braid bouncing on his shoulder as he walked. He seemed to spot the occupied pavilion and headed towards it. Just his luck to find some entertainment.

    The new arrival walked closer to the pavilion and found the maids outside quite charmed and distracted so he walked right past them while they were thinking about if he was an elf prince of some sort.

    ˇ°Oh, here I find quite a lovely pavilion on my tour,ˇ± he said calmly while stepping into the pavilion.

    ˇ°Who dares step into the presence of an imperial princess without announcing themselves?ˇ± asked Elodie.

    Kamaria couldnˇŻt help but notice the manˇŻs stunning face turn disgusted for a second while looking at the Elodie before returning to his charming smile. The other two cousins did nothing but longingly stare at the newcomer.

    ˇ°Oh, princesses? IˇŻm sorry, I donˇŻt think weˇŻve ever had the pleasure of being introduced.ˇ±

    The gentleman did not introduce himself just yet, in fact it seemed as if he was looking around at the people in the pavilion. He knew or had heard about almost everyone in the pavilion but there was one person he hadnˇŻt had the pleasure of meeting.

    After the searching gaze, he chose a seat and occupied the empty chair at KamariaˇŻs small tea table. He smiled at her as if they were best friends, but she didnˇŻt find the smile or his presence unsettling. It merely made her curious.

    Raisa and Lili glanced at each other questioningly. They would recall ever meeting such a striking person.

    ˇ°Am I in the presence of Princess Kamaria?ˇ±

    ˇ°That is this Princess,ˇ± she answered.

    ˇ°Good, good but Princess, how did you ever find yourself in this company?ˇ± he asked as if feeling bad for her.

    VeliaˇŻs corner of her lips subtly twitched. First, this man had rudely walked in without announcing himself or bowing, then he had completely ignored her and paid attention to Kamaria of all people. Did he also somehow imply they were bad company? Not one but three offences to infuriate her.

    Kamaria thought her afternoon would be boring, but this young man was proving otherwise.

    ˇ°Oh wait, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Reza, of the loyal Shafaei household.ˇ±

    ˇ°Lord Reza, pleased to meet to you,ˇ± said Kamaria and she turned to nod at Lili.

    The young woman stepped forward and turned over the clean cup on the tray to pour this visiting Lord some tea. He crossed his legs while observing the situation as she served. These attendants were well trained he noticed.

    They had to be close to the princess to know what she wanted without her saying a word. Even if took years, some people never cultivated a type of relationship with this understanding. Such trust especially in the palace was rare.

 Precarious Tea Party (II)

    ˇ°Was Sir perhaps invited to this private event?ˇ± suddenly asked Edan in his politest tone and Reza turned to him.

    He looked this young Dunbar up and down once before taking out his fan and looking the other way with a snicker. Reza thought it was a little amusing that someone who wasnˇŻt even related to the family was asking him about invites to private gatherings.

    ˇ®For a politicianˇŻs son, this one seems a bit slow,ˇŻ he thought.

    ˇ°IˇŻm a guest of Princess Kamaria. Lalla[1]</a> has duly welcomed me with some lovely tea. Having introduced myself, a wise enough person should be able to tell what my business is with the imperial family.ˇ±

    Besides Khayri, no one had ever had the audacity to disregard Edan in this way in public.

    The grip on his wine cup tightened after being answered in such a manner but he calmed down and looked toward Kamaria since it was apparently her guest.

    ˇ°Excuse my rudeness then your Highness.ˇ±

    Kamaria gently nodded as acknowledgement and continued drinking her tea.

    Elodie was not interested in this type of boring courtesy display, now she only had this beautiful man in her head, forgetting her rudeness earlier.

    Observing further, in one ear he had a small gold hoop and in the other ear it differed, it was a gold hoop as well but attached was a delicate amber pendant that highlighted his striking eyes and warm bronze skin.

    ˇ°Surely, we have room for one. ItˇŻs not a problem is it, Princess Velia?ˇ±

    Velia glanced over at her friend and could only nod, having to discard the thoughts of throwing Reza out. If he could wander round the palace so freely without the guards stopping him, he had to know someone. If it was the case, throwing him out would create unnecessary trouble which her mother always told her to avoid.

    ˇ°It seemed as if the topic was interesting, the place looked lively even from a distance,ˇ± Reza commented.

    ˇ°Nothing interesting Mr Shafaei,ˇ± insisted Yrsa and he noticed how he had suddenly been downgraded from Lord to Sir then a Mister when the others addressed him.

    Kamaria knew where the topic was leading, so she chose to not join the fun anymore. It would only make it awkward for the newly arrived guest.

    ˇ°I apologize I seem to have developed a slight headache. I think I just need to have a short rest.ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh, thatˇŻs unfortunate, is the event running into the PrincessˇŻs time for treatment? We wouldnˇŻt want the Empress Consort to worry about her only child,ˇ± commented Elodie and the statement made Kamaria pause in her seat.

    Initially she decided that they were not worth the trouble, and she would take a nap not only to relieve her boredom but also avoid being seen around the palace. The important thing was that she had shown her face to not be considered discourteous, but the day clearly had other plans for her.

    ˇ°Miss Elodie, of course sheˇŻs outgrown most of the treatments, her umˇ­ healthy shape should make it obvious. HereˇŻs to wishing to the good health of imperial little sister,ˇ± happily said Thyra the other twin.

    As she had a drink, Thyra eyed the youngest princess while thinking about her motherˇŻs words.

    Her mother was right about Kamaria, despite the way the Empress disregarded her, the little cripple had more than they could ever have.

    Consort Johari was a fourth wife but had been married as an empress affording her much more respect in social circles even though their own mother (Lady Alva) was the second wife.

    Even if Kamaria was a second rank princess, she was considered to have a higher title though she was younger than them. Due to this title, it was easier for her to have a higher rank marriage match even possibly with a crown prince or king.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    With her title and an emperor as in-law, those men would overlook all her flaws big or small. How was that fair?

    Kamaria barely ever appeared in public but when she did, she was praised for an elegant and gentle character.

    It was as if she was some holy goddess and not a little fool who simply bowed and smiled at everything. She barely even conversed with them as her sisters as if she thought herself better than them.

    ˇ°Maybe the health difficulties are just from a certain side of the family. The other imperial siblings seem healthy after all,ˇ± said Elodie.

    The maids outside hearing the conversation were almost too shocked to even react.

    Sure, the empress consort didnˇŻt have powerful people like the Vilaro family behind her, but she was still an empress with other parties backing her and should be afforded the respect. However, in the palace, one had no eyes, ears, or mouth unless they were told otherwise.

    Reza looked at Kamaria beside him and suddenly figured out this apparently fun topic. He was about to speak up but noticed the long blink Kamaria took before looking up at Elodie.

    The beads and coin-like pendants of her headdress made gentle tinkling sounds contrasting the sudden sharp light in her eyes that the rest of them seemed to not notice.

    ˇ°Miss Mercier, I think thatˇŻs quite enough. Surely, we have other topics to discuss,ˇ± firmly commented Mirek.

    He was tired of watching this polite game of insults as they became worse and wondered how Kamaria could take it.

    ˇ°Were you saying something Sir Mirek?ˇ± asked Elodie with an innocent blink.

    Mirek glanced at Kamaria while adjusting his spectacles and suddenly realised he had almost done something wrong. If he directly defended her, it would bring unnecessary gossip about the relationship between them even though they barely knew each other.

    He might have just seen it as speaking up for someone who was being bullied but once it became a topic people discussed over tea, it could ruin an innocent young womanˇŻs reputation.

    ˇ°Come now everyone, itˇŻs all in good jest. Thank you for being concerned about my sister Elodie. Should we bring in more snacks?ˇ± asked Velia with a radiant smile, saving the day.

    Mirek, who was done with the social niceties, suddenly stood up.

    ˇ°I have an appointment at the Academy, your Highness. Edan, are you staying?ˇ±

    Edan turned to look at him for a second and raised his eyebrow before turning to take a sip of his drink. The answer was obvious.

    Mirek bowed to everyone and left the pavilion while trying to contain his anger. Besides the obvious disdain of the situation, he was also confused about why they were looking down on her due to her physical condition and intellectual ability.

    He had noticed the cane next to her seat but had come in after her so had not seen her walking. It wasnˇŻt something Urien had ever focused on meaning it wasnˇŻt serious. In fact, this had nothing to do with her intellect.

    The Imperial Academy was one of the strictest in the empire and many people older than her thinking themselves educated took the entrance exam more than twice. Besides that, it would mean that she had passed the previous exams that were written before qualifying for the main entrance exam.

    There were seven other kingdoms or states under the rule of the empire with the imperial state as the central. There were three major levels which were county, provincial and royal exams in each state. The top candidates of the royal exams then qualified for the imperial exam which was written in Jaroya.

    The intake was limited, so the process helped with filtering the candidates. Then she had only taken the entrance exam once and had passed even educated when grown men cried. Mirek would have wasted his time studying as a judicial candidate if he was not critical about the situation. If he couldnˇŻt make sense of this little thing, he would be lost in a courtroom.

    KamariaˇŻs passing mark was unusual and very measured. It was just one enough to get her a qualification. Although this put her at the bottom, it gave her an entrance opportunity without attracting too much attention though she was a princess.

    If it was luck, then it was simply too incredible. Only someone who knew what they were doing could be able to measure the minimum mark and get just one more.

    With her abilities she could likely write a government exam and even before twenty take up a minor official position or begin scholarly duties. If anything, the young woman was an academic tyrant.

    Since Mirek returned from travels with his mentor, Urien had told him quite a few things about her, but he had wanted to meet her without Urien around to determine her character. One could hardly trust the words of a smitten person.

    It was probably unknown to Urien, but Mirek could clearly see the love-struck daze on his cousinˇŻs face very early.

    KamariaˇŻs gentle nature was one of the things Urien admired about her but this type of temperament in the palace or any noble family was not ideal. She even had to lower herself and abilities this much. Since his cousin had the intention, it seemed that he would have to take her out of the palace as soon as possible.

    Knowing that noble families often had these types of conflicts and how tough it was to navigate high society, Mirek could only imagine what she went through daily.

    <hr>

    [1]</a> Lalla ¨C title of respect for a noble Lady or respected female elder

 Precarious Tea Party (III)

    Mirek leaving the party was followed by a short silence, an almost ominous calm.

    ˇ°Miss Mercier, itˇŻs beyond the understanding of this humble servant why the Miss would have the Empress ConsortˇŻs name on her tongue as if they were acquainted, respectfully saying,ˇ± suddenly said Lili.

    ˇ°What did you just say to me?ˇ± ElodieˇŻs sneer changed into a frown.

    ˇ°Her Imperial Majesty Consort is not the Miss MercierˇŻs friend nor social equal, am I wrong?ˇ± continued Lili.

    Reza watched with interest behind his fan as Elodie replaced her cup with a loud clank.

    ˇ°You, you dare speak to me like that? YouˇŻre just a maid and you dare speak to a Mercier in this way!ˇ±

    They were waiting for Kamaria to say something, but she just sat and had her tea as if she had no connection to what was happening.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs just a maid speaking with a merchant. How is this any different to when IˇŻm buying out in the market? Oh, no wonder Miss Mercier speaks this way. She thinks bringing vulgar market gossip into this sacred palace is an appropriate thing to do.ˇ±

    Reza almost laughed at the audacity of the little attendant but where was she wrong?

    ˇ°Lili, how dare you disrespect a guest in this palace,ˇ± said Velia with a hint of surprise while trying to maintain her ladylike demeanour.

    ˇ°Princess will have to forgive me, but IˇŻll have to discipline this little slut. If not for myself for the name of my family! If she could speak this way in front of you, what else could she say about the imperial family when youˇŻre not there.ˇ±

    Remei stood with a small smirk behind Velia. The attendants of the other princesses all looked the other way. Lili always seemed to think herself more sophisticated than them, so it was time for someone to remind her of her status. As to the circumstances of why she had spoken out, it was none of their business.

    ElodieˇŻs attendant walked to Lili with the intention of teaching a smug maid a lesson. She raised her hand struck with force, aiming to hit Lily with the back of her hand.

    Phaaa!

    Then there was pin drop silence.

    ElodieˇŻs attendant put her hand over her mouth in surprise. Everyone else was too stunned to move. Only Kamaria looked at her hand after the receiving the blow. It had all happened too quickly. Kamaria had swiftly risen from her seat and protected LiliˇŻs face by pulling her into her arms, but it was too late for the attendant to stop the swing of her hand.

    Fortunately, the blow hadnˇŻt landed on anyoneˇŻs face since Kamaria had blocked it, but it still looked as if her hand would hurt due to the fingernail scratches. Thinking about it reaching anyoneˇŻs faceˇ­

    Absolutely vicious.

    ˇ°Princess, are you hurt?ˇ± loudly asked Raisa alarming the maids outside.

    ˇ°IˇŻm fine, just a few scratches,ˇ± calmly insisted Kamaria as she sat down again.

    ˇ°Someone call for the inner court guards, the princess has just been assaulted!ˇ± shouted Lili as she kneeled by the KamariaˇŻs side to observe her hand. A few maids went off to call the guards.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    It was only when Lili requested the guards that everyone suddenly snapped out of their stupor, and they realised things were serious enough to call for the guards. It made no sense for a master to take a physical blow for a servant, so it was not a possibility any one of them considered.

    Yes, Kamaria was a little runt, but she was a princess nonetheless and this was a capital offence. ElodieˇŻs maid couldnˇŻt help but fall to the floor in front of Kamaria when she realised what had happened.

    ˇ°Y-Your Highness, it was a mistake, Princess please this humble servant begs for mercy. It was that bitchˇŻs fault pleaseˇ­ˇ± sobbed the girl while pointing to Lili who simply ignored her while attending to Kamaria.

    ˇ°Little girl, who are you to call a palace maiden any type of name and in front of the Princess no less? Are you really repenting or are you trying to shift the blame?ˇ± asked Reza from behind his fan.

    The girl didnˇŻt know why the man was making the matter worse. How exactly had she offended him? Sadly, she couldnˇŻt ask such questions while still begging for mercy from Kamaria. Female guards promptly arrived, and the crying girl was picked up on either side. This girl had dared to attack a princess?

    ˇ°No, sheˇŻs my attendant! ThereˇŻs been a misunderstanding!ˇ± shouted Elodie as she got out of her seat.

    ˇ°Princess Kamaria, should we take her as well?ˇ± asked the head guard pointing to an angry Elodie.

    Kamaria turned and glanced at Elodie who instantly kept quiet, almost scared stiff by the look in the youngest princessˇŻs eyes.

    A few moments later, the princess shook her head and the guards understood that Elodie was not to be implicated in this matter for now. Velia worked on subtly calming her friend down.

    ˇ°Princess please, this humble servant begs for mercy! It was a mistake!ˇ±

    ˇ°A mistake? The Princess and the Empress Consort were insulted, and you proceeded to want to slap Lili, a palace maiden then called her names when she was simply issuing you a warning,ˇ± said Reza.

    The girl widened her eyes and shook her head at the accusation. How were these her crimes? After desperately looking towards Elodie and having her look away, a certain realisation dawned on the attendantˇŻs face.

    ˇ°Please your Highness! This subject knows she was wrong!ˇ±

    ˇ°Looks as if this will swell a little,ˇ± gently mused Kamaria at a volume they could all hear.

    Lili was still fussing over the hand but then she suddenly turned to the guards.

    ˇ°IˇŻll report to Her Majesty Consort, escort this girl to the prison and await the punishment decision.ˇ±

    Lili wasnˇŻt someone who spoke a lot but having grown up in the palace and being the princessˇŻs personal attendant, her words had some weight behind them especially since Kamaria wasnˇŻt objecting.

    The girl unfortunately had way too many capital offences on her head now with the way Reza had phrased it. Elodie gritted her teeth even though she was on the verge of tears more from anger than being upset about her attendant.

    She couldnˇŻt allow herself to cry in front of this little girl though. Everyone else was still trying to make sense of how the situation had escalated.

    Kamaria stood up and grabbed the handle of her custom cane. Fortunately, the injury was not on the hand she used to balance.

    ˇ°Lord Reza, it seems our meeting will have to be cut short. I already had a bit of a headache now IˇŻm in definite need of rest after all this excitement. Perhaps weˇŻll have this tea another day.ˇ±

    Reza stood up and bowed to Kamaria and she softly nodded before turning to leave with Raisa and Lili on either side of her.

    This was one of the most interesting shows Reza had watched. No doubt he had picked the right day to come back to the palace.

    There were a few strange things about the situation. The reaction to the slap was almost too fast.

    Although she didnˇŻt need to take extra steps to get to Lili but from the time that she stood up to her pulling Lili closer and blocking her face, it was so fluid as if practised. This little princess was more interesting than he thought.

    Her attendants also didnˇŻt miss a beat throughout the entire episode.

    They did seem a little surprised that she physically defended but they followed through with the performance.

    What a beautiful way to show them that although they looked down on her, in the end she still had the type of power they did not. He just didnˇŻt know if they realised it yet.

 Precarious Tea Party (IV)

    ˇ°Princess, why did you get in front of me?ˇ± scolded Lili.

    She barely ever raised her voice at her princess, but this situation was simply outrageous. Although she was angry, she had still insisted on treating KamariaˇŻs hand herself so Raisa could only stand to the side and sort out the supplies.

    ˇ°Would it help if I said, I was bored?ˇ±

    Lili gave her a look, but the princess only smiled cutely making her eyes look half closed which made Raisa giggle. It really wasnˇŻt a laughing matter but what else could they do? Kamaria didnˇŻt make a sound even when Lili cleaned the scratches with a strong solution.

    ˇ°These precious hands are for important medical work. What will we do if this forms unnecessary scars?ˇ± panicked Lili.

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre just scratches, in a day or two the swelling will go down and theyˇŻll be gone in a few days. You know IˇŻve had worse,ˇ± insisted Kamaria while pulling her panicked attendant by the cheek.

    Lili was annoyed but she continued applying a bright red ointment and then neatly bandaging the area.

    ˇ°Not bad, the medical assistant might yet turn into a nurse,ˇ± playfully commented Kamaria.

    ˇ°Seriously Princess, donˇŻt ever put yourself in a situation like that because of me.ˇ±

    ˇ°I would do it for either of you, obviously,ˇ± said Kamaria as she stood up.

    They couldnˇŻt even try to argue with her when she became this way so in the end they just gave up.

    ˇ°Come on, letˇŻs go. I want to do a bit of gardening.ˇ±

    KamariaˇŻs gardening and that of other people was very different but they could only follow her as she happily shuffled out of the bedroom.

    After having enjoyed a new play at the theatre and some mingling with distinguished entertainers and art patrons afterwards, Khayri casually returned to the palace in a good mood. There seemed to be more tension than usual.

    He was used to the maids always talking in hushed whispers amongst themselves, but something appeared to have happened while he was away.

    Eventually, he sent Nima to investigate. He was sure the little maids would be fluttering their eyelashes as soon as they saw him. Whilst they liked observing Khayri, they would have been scared had he approached them himself.

    Empress Livinia was very strict on such things and none of the servants wanted unnecessary punishment especially not from the empress. When Nima returned, Khayri had already taken off his outer robe.

    ˇ°So, what has the palace abuzz about this time? Who poisoned who?ˇ±

    ˇ°Your Highness, itˇŻs best not to joke about something like that,ˇ± warned Nima as he helped Khayri with putting on a brocade kaftan over the tunic.

    However, he still said nothing about the matter he was supposed to find out.

    ˇ°Well, why the suspense?ˇ±

    ˇ°From what I could gather, it had something to do with a social gathering, an attendant from the Mercier family and Princessˇ­ Kamaria.ˇ±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Khayri slowly turned to face Nima.

    ˇ°And where pray tell is this social gathering that is missing the master of all that is social?ˇ±

    They silently stared at each other.

    ˇ°Habibi[1]</a>, you donˇŻt want me find out myself, do you?ˇ± asked the prince.

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre outside in one of the main gardenˇŻs pavilions.ˇ±

    Khayri smiled then ruffled NimaˇŻs hair before adjusting his sash and walking out. That type of smile and playfulness was not a good sign. It was a good thing that Nima had a certain sense of measure and had not told him the entire story.

    Reza shortly left the gathering after Kamaria, seeing as there was nothing special to see afterwards since he had already met her. More than an hour had passed and Elodie was still fuming but Velia had insisted on them not leaving quite yet even if the atmosphere was slightly tense.

    When Khayri saw the company present, he immediately knew that whatever story he was going hear was not a good one.

    ˇ°Princess Ruwa, can we talk?ˇ± asked Khayri as he stepped into the pavilion without bothering to acknowledge anyone else. Almost everyone just gave him a look.

    ˇ°Prince Khayri didnˇŻt even greet his imperial sisters,ˇ± said Edan in a polite enlightening tone making Ruwa slightly happy.

    Her youngest brother needed the discipline. His etiquette or lack thereof made him too different from the restrained and calm Crown Prince leaving little chance for their mother to climb from her status. What use was he as a son?

    Khayri turned to the smug voice that Urien found so hard to disobey.

    ˇ°Unless oneˇŻs name is Ruwa, this Prince suggests that the gentleman kindly save us some water[2]</a>.ˇ±

    Edan had enough constraint to not grab the youngest prince by the collar, but instead the corner of mouth twitched, and his eyes clashed with KhayriˇŻs.

    ˇ°Prince Khayri!ˇ± Ruwa said while standing up.

    She would not take was any further insult to Edan. To stop the situation from escalating, she walked out of the pavilion with Khayri right behind her. He couldnˇŻt ask any of the other people, but he could at least try to talk some sense into his sister.

    They finally came to a quieter part of the garden, out of earshot to the pavilion.

    ˇ°What are you doing here with these people?ˇ± he asked as he caught up to her.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know what you could be referring to,ˇ± she answered while crossing her arms.

    ˇ°You know damn well what IˇŻm asking.ˇ±

    ˇ°Prince Khayri! Need I remind you that IˇŻm a princess and IˇŻm older than you? How dare you! What gives you the authority to speak to me in this manner?ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh, so you know that youˇŻre older, but you still decided to participate in making a mockery of your younger sister?ˇ±

    Ruwa just sneered and shook her head at the ridiculous situation. After being silent throughout the entire thing so she couldnˇŻt understand how she was being blamed for it.

    She knew that Khayri had developed a soft spot for Kamaria but had never thought that her own brother would take someone elseˇŻs side.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs what this is about? Youˇ­ you would argue with me over her? Very well, if you want to know what happened, ask that runt yourself,ˇ± she said before storming off.

    Khayri couldnˇŻt understand it, besides him disapproving of these petty tricks, Ruwa should have known better that getting with involved Velia never ended well.

    ˇ°Am I actually the crazy one here?ˇ± he asked himself as made his way to the Consort JohariˇŻs residence.

    Asking one of the maids, they found out that Kamaria was in the indoor garden. Khayri had only ever been in the garden a few times and it had been a while since he had stepped in.

    In her younger years, Kamaria spent a considerable amount of time in their uncleˇŻs residence and then either in the garden or her own residence especially after falling ill. In that way she started to drift apart from her siblings even more.

    It was really in the last year or two where Khayri had found that unlike his other sisters who just thought he was a young and annoying, she was somewhat receptive to his playful behaviour and slowly started interacting with her more.

    <hr>

    [1]</a> Habibi ¨C my love  (can also mean my dear, darling, beloved) term of endearment

    [2]</a> Save some water (save water) ¨C subtle way of telling a person to keep their mouth shut. If theyˇŻre quiet, they wonˇŻt be thirsty.

 Precarious Tea Party (V)

    They didnˇŻt find anyone in the garden, but they kept following the path while occasionally looking up at the large glass dome above them. They approached what seemed to be a room where there were three figures all occupied with something.

    At one wall of the inner room were small drawers and cabinets most likely containing dried medicinal ingredients and pills.

    It looked like the setup of the imperial dispensary but on a smaller scale as it didnˇŻt cater to hundreds of people in the palace.

    It also seemed a bit more mystical since the outside was surrounded by other creeping plants. A few interesting flowers were also kept inside glass display cases where the sunlight hit just right.

    There was a section with some empty vials and porcelain ointment bottles. The cabinets had glass doors and inside were small, labelled porcelain bottles full of different liquids and other apparatus.

    ˇ°Oh, Prince Khayri and Sir Nima have graced us their presence,ˇ± joked Kamaria as she continued working with the small wheel of stone grinder.

    ˇ°Why is your hand bandaged?ˇ± asked Khayri rushing forward to the large table.

    KamariaˇŻs dominant hand was just fine so she had no trouble with mixing ingredients. The palm of her bandaged left hand wasnˇŻt injured so it didnˇŻt stop her from doing any work. The white coat also prevented anything from getting on her clothes.

    After greeting the visitors, Lili and Raisa returned to cleaning around the room.

    ˇ°Everyone is adding salt and spices to a very simple matter, donˇŻt start as well. ItˇŻs just some scratches. We covered it so the ointment wouldnˇŻt stain my clothes.ˇ±

    Khayri could tell that he would not get anything out of her, so he calmed down and stood by her side instead and peered at the medicine grinder for a while.

    ˇ°Never mind, let me do this,ˇ± he insisted while lightly pushing her aside. There was already some powder in the grinder, but he was not very well versed in terms of plants and their medical uses.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs inside here?ˇ±

    ˇ°Juniper berries.ˇ±

    ˇ°Can they still make gin when theyˇŻre dry?ˇ±

    Kamaria almost smiled as she measured out a cup of the dried berries. It was the most known use for the berries besides seasoning, but she was not planning on making alcohol at least not this time.

    ˇ°Why would your Highness think this Princess has the ability to make such things as drinking alcohol? This is a healing medical facility. So of course, theyˇŻre for medical use. This species isnˇŻt suitable for ordinary consumption.ˇ±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Khayri gave his sister a sideways glance, continued working the wheel steadily.

    ˇ°What are you going to use them for then?ˇ±

    Kamaria smiled in an unexpected way.

    ˇ°I canˇŻt give out age-old medical recipes. If I tell you, IˇŻll have to kill you.ˇ±

    Kamaria scooped up another small cupful of dried berries with the measuring cup and watched him turn them into a course brown powder. When she seemed happy, she prompted him to stop so she could check the texture then with little satisfied smile, hobbled away from the table.

    ˇ°Lili, please prepare to mix this with the powder from earlier. Make sure we have full vials of aloe gel and arnica oil as well,ˇ± she requested, and Lili nodded.

    Kamaria hung up her white robe and Khayri offered his arm to help her walk back to the table.

    ˇ°Why are you using a cane today? Does it hurt?ˇ±

    ˇ°I guess IˇŻve just been running around too much lately so my leg just feel a little numb. ItˇŻs nothing to worry about,ˇ± she assured.

    ˇ°Prince Khayri here should be thinking about his birthday event in a little while.ˇ±

    Khayri shook his head and placed his elbow on the table and his cheek on his palm. This was not an event that he was that excited about. If he had it his way, he would have forgone the entire thing but there was no way his mother would let that happen.

    ˇ°IˇŻm sure thereˇŻll be plenty of eligible young candidates clawing their way to the youngest imperial prince.ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh that, IˇŻve long decided on my people,ˇ± said Khayri with a dreamy smile.

    Nima was facing away from the siblings but could obviously feel someone staring at him and when he turned around, the pair waved at him suspiciously. He made a face and then turned back to helping Raisa with some crates. He didnˇŻt even want to guess what that had been all about.

    ˇ°IˇŻll light a candle, a bundle of sage and a few incense sticks for the man,ˇ± mused Kamaria.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs supposed to mean?ˇ± asked Khayri, suddenly snapping out of his dream state.

    ˇ°Just that heˇŻs very lucky. ItˇŻs all to wish you luck.ˇ±

    Khayri narrowed his eyes while looking at her, not believing a word that she said.

    ˇ°Have you thought about the big gift yet?ˇ±

    ˇ°I havenˇŻt completely thought it through, but it will have to be epic,ˇ± insisted Khayri while putting his arms in the air.

    They came down in a hug as he playfully squeezed his ˇ°big sisterˇ± into his chest since he was taller. Kamaria couldnˇŻt help but laugh at the sudden shower of affection and put her arms around him as well with a big smile.

    ˇ°Is that a laugh I hear, a giggle? What sorcery!ˇ± he exclaimed while still hugging her.

    It might have been hard to believe since they grew up together in a way, but it was the first time that Khayri had ever heard such a genuine laugh from his sister. It made him realise that although they all lived under the same roof, they knew almost nothing about each other and something about that felt sad.

    Everything was always about the proper decorum and being able to maintain their social face even with family members no matter how young.

    So, for Kamaria who had only ever known Raisa and Lili as her close family in the palace, it felt quite special to be considered family by someone else.

    The three attendants could only smile as they watched the siblings. Putting aside all the bickering, rivalry, life threatening situations and other palace politics, in the end they were family. So, it was nice to see them getting on as such.

 Repercussions (I)

    ˇ°Have you lost your mind?!ˇ±

    Elodie flinched as her fatherˇŻs hand came down hard on the table beside him. He had never raised his voice in that manner when it came to her, so she was astounded and frightened at the reaction.

    ˇ°Calm down, Husband. YouˇŻre scaring her,ˇ± insisted her mother quite calmly.

    ˇ°Scaring her? She should be scared. Will she be scared when we lose everything, and weˇŻre thrown out into the streets? ThatˇŻs if weˇŻre even still alive.ˇ±

    The man was now pacing and the surprised servants in the room were silent with their heads down.

    ˇ°Father, what do you mean? My attendant was already imprisoned. Surely, they wouldnˇŻt punish the fam-ˇ±

    ˇ°Shush,ˇ± prompted her mother.

    It was hard enough to calm her husband. Elodie clearly didnˇŻt understand that by saying such things it would only make the situation worse.

    ˇ°Look at your good daughter! Talking about the imperial family as if they lived next door! The audacity!ˇ± roared Mr Mercier while pointing to Elodie and looking at his wife.

    His hand shook while he pointed at his daughter, as if he barely believed the nerve of her saying such a thing considering the situation that they were in. No one could stop people gossiping in their homes but being caught disrespecting the imperial family was a treasonous crime and now there was even a physical altercation. What bad fortune!

    ˇ°Look at the nonsense your good daughter is saying! Who cares about some little maid? Does she understand that we have such good fortune because the Vilaro family also invests in our travelling routes?ˇ±

    The man laughed in disbelief as he thought about the situation only stopping after a few minutes.

    Even if Empress Livinia was not particularly fond of her husbandˇŻs other children, this was not something she showed to outsiders. Publicly insulting any of the siblings was grounds for her to act as the imperial mother, clearly showing an unbiased stance when it came to the imperial family and its descendants.

    ˇ°They are one of the most powerful families in the empire both financially and politically. If we fall out of favour with themˇ­ Oh, I donˇŻt even want to know what could happen,ˇ± he said slumping down back into his seat while laughing again.

    After a while he shakily drank some water for his parched throat. No matter how parched his throat was, she wouldnˇŻt understand the political implications behind this.

    As a parent, he only had himself to blame that his daughter wasnˇŻt even interested in such things. Being the only daughter from his main wife, Elodie was raised with the most meticulous care. In the eyes of her parents, she was a pretty glass flower who would one day be picked and planted into a wealthy family as a little madame.

    So, with thoughts of a rich husband in a house where everyone would obey her why would she be interested in politics? She wanted to mix with nobles but wasnˇŻt trying to understand the workings of the upper circle whether it was national or household politics.

    The Mercier family had been merchants for a few generations, it was where most of their fortune and power came from. He could hardly have imagined that the family could see itˇŻs decline due to a few maids. They couldnˇŻt delay and had to visit Minister Vilaro with a few gifts.

    Surely, there were some valuable things he had added to his collection in the past few weeks that could be presented that could be passed on to the Empress as well.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    His wife merely glanced over at him for a few moments and then turned back to a shocked Elodie.

    ˇ°Do you have to shout at her over a mistake made by a stupid maid? And itˇŻs not as if it was the EmpressˇŻs daughter. How was it her fault if that princess was dumb enough to protect a little servant?ˇ±

    ˇ°You, you-ˇ± Mr Mercier could barely finish his sentence from his fury.

    He stood up and threw his wife a glare before angrily gathering his robe and storming out of the room with a door slam. His steward bowed to the madam before following him. She walked over to Elodie who seemed to be on the verge of tears after the unexpected scolding.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt mind him my dear, heˇŻs just overreacting. That Consort is nothing compared to the Empress. WeˇŻll just get you another attendant,ˇ± insisted Madam Mercier as she fixed her daughterˇŻs hair.

    She understood that their little angel was most likely very embarrassed without having other people shout at her. As her parents they should have been comforting her instead.

    ˇ°If anything, the ConsortˇŻs daughter should be blamed for all this. Keep your head up, okay.ˇ±

    Elodie slowly nodded as Madam Mercier looked at her and gently smoothed down her hair again. Her mother was right, there was only one person to blame in this mess. She had never been so humiliated, and it was especially worse since it was in front of Velia and other nobles.

    Edan was a well-spoken and rather popular son of a minister and Mirek was not only a ?aska but an outstanding young talent in the legal field, both excellent young noblemen. The rest were all people related to the imperial family. As if the small social death wasnˇŻt enough, even the father who had only ever cherished her as she grew up raised his voice at her. She was still shaken.

    Her voice was almost a whisper when she spoke.

    ˇ°I just donˇŻt know what to do.ˇ±

    ˇ°This is just like dealing with the little minxes that try to enter your husbandˇŻs door. ItˇŻs nothing serious at all, you just need a few subtle methods to deal with them,ˇ± assured Madam Mercier.

    ˇ°As long as the EmpressˇŻs daughter is by your side for now, thereˇŻll be a way to deal with things.ˇ±

    Just because her daughter wasnˇŻt a noble didnˇŻt mean that she had to suffer such treatment.

    With the way that the social circles in the capital ran, Madam Mercier would end up being excluded as well and she had worked hard to be able to mix in aristocrat circles even though some of them still looked down on her.

    Besides the wealth of their family, socialising with the tightly knit and exclusive aristocrats had allowed her to enjoy a very high status in the circle of merchant spouses. This unfavoured princess truly had the cheek to try and slander their familyˇŻs reputation.

    ****

    Servants were busy cleaning when the young master returned from his social visit. As he passed by, the servants softly greeted him with their heads down.

    ˇ°Darling, youˇŻre back,ˇ± said an older woman as she looked up from her embroidery.

    Edan loosened the top of his robe before taking a seat on the sofa. His mother could tell that he was displeased even with just a few actions. Madam Dunbar gestured to one of the servants to bring him something to drink.

    ˇ°Did anything interesting happen at the palace?ˇ±

    ˇ°It was barely interesting, but something did happen,ˇ± he said at length.

    One of the young maids arrived with a tray. EdanˇŻs eyes were on her the entire time as she set everything out on the table and curtseyed before leaving. For some reason she made him think of Kamaria which annoyingly brought his mind back to Khayri as well.

    He finally took a sip of his drink in silence. Even after all this time, thinking about Khayri made him more annoyed than ever. In the entire capital, no one disrespected him as much the youngest prince.

    His messy thoughts then returned to Kamaria. Even he had to admit that the little princess had a certain charm.

    Edan barely had the chance to see it before due to her rare social appearances. A few thoughts going through his mind made him realise something.

    ˇ°IˇŻm going to take a rest,ˇ± he said standing up.

    ˇ°Should I send the girl to your room?ˇ± calmly asked his mother as she worked.

    Edan smiled at just how well his mother knew him before walking away.

    ˇ°Eldest young Master seemed to be in a bad mood. Should I start looking for another maid to replace her?ˇ± asked Madam DunbarˇŻs steward.

    The woman nodded before continuing with the embroidery. Her steward left the room to attend to the task as if it was the commonplace thing to happen in the household.

 Repercussions (II)

    It was just a day later when Kamaria was summoned by the Empress but when Lili and Raisa heard that it was to the imperial ancestral family hall, they felt that something was wrong. Kamaria stood and followed the EmpressˇŻs servant as if she had been waiting to be summoned.

    After some time, the four young women found themselves kneeling in front of the Empress after having been kneeling by themselves for almost an hour.

    Kamaria noticed that the other girls were busy shifting around as if in pain even though they had small cushions under them. She silently inhaled and stayed as still as possible since her knees were on the hard wood. Moving around would only make it worse.

    ˇ°What education has not been given to you girls? YouˇŻre all about to marry and yet you insist on letting things like this happen. External guests saw such a disgraceful commotion,ˇ± coldly said the Empress from her seat.

    The four of them made small whimpers but Kamaria made sure to look down and not make a sound.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, IˇŻm responsible for letting that girl in,ˇ± softly cried Velia.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt say senseless things. It was the Mercier girl who didnˇŻt know what type of person her maid was.ˇ±

    ˇ°As an imperial princess, I should be a better judge of character. IˇŻll accept whatever punishment Empress Mother gives if IˇŻm the only one punished,ˇ± insisted Velia.

    The empress looked at all the young women in turn but lingered for a few seconds on Kamaria who didnˇŻt dare to look up since she was only thinking about who exactly Velia was putting up a performance for.

    The emperor was not in the room so there was no need for all the tears. The empress nodded to one of the servants who stepped forward with a familiar flat wooden object.

    ˇ°Everyone takes a share of punishment, stop insisting on taking on everyoneˇŻs responsibility,ˇ± said the empress.

    Afterwards they each received five strikes on their non-dominant hand. Kamaria had to be hit on her right hand since she already had a bandage on her left. Lili and Raisa flinched with each hit which seemed particularly brutal on her as the sound resonated in the room.

    ˇ°You are all old enough. Are you going to become wives that are continuously punished by your in-laws and disgrace our Emperor in your households? Get them out of my sight except the youngest,ˇ± said the empress.

    Each attendant sullenly came to help up their respective princess while Kamaria remained kneeling. From the corner of her eye, she saw Velia who had been crying and snivelling the entire time momentarily glance at her. They closed the doors and the empress resumed staring at the youngest princess.

    When they were closer to their residence and started seeing more familiar maids, Thyra made a face as she walked with Yrsa who was silently fuming beside her.

    ˇ°WeˇŻre this old and that woman still thinks she can discipline us this way,ˇ± she angrily mumbled.

    Before she could say anymore, they were greeted by the sight of their mother waiting for them with glossy eyes as if they were soldiers returning from war.

    ˇ°My babies,ˇ± she said as soon as they were close enough and hugged them simultaneously.

    They were ushered into her room to ensure the utmost privacy of their conversation.

    ˇ°Let me see, are you two hurt?ˇ± urgently asked Lady Alva as she checked her daughtersˇŻ hands and arms.

    She knew they wouldnˇŻt have been disciplined that heavily, but to her, her babies were still precious little princesses no matter their age.

    ˇ°Why do you have to suffer on the behalf of an impulsive little girl?ˇ± she finally said as her steward poured her some tea.

    ˇ°All for one maid,ˇ± stated Yrsa still clearly aggrieved.

    ˇ°Just because of getting a little attention at the banquet the other day, she now thinks she can go around making trouble,ˇ± stated their mother and her daughters didnˇŻt disagree.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    She continued with a tone of disgust.

    ˇ°What would happen if your intended fianc¨¦ came and saw you this state? That runt has some nerve.ˇ±

    ˇ°Mother, itˇŻs over now, letˇŻs focus on more important things like my dowry. Have you spoken to father yet?ˇ± asked Yrsa in an almost childish tone while grabbing her motherˇŻs arm.

    ˇ°As usual, heˇŻs been at Court[1]</a> and then reviewing documents almost the entire day but IˇŻll get Steward Kavi to set aside some time so we can speak this evening.ˇ±

    Yrsa smiled and nodded while hugging her mother, deeply satisfied to be talking about the topic and not giving a thought to the sister that had been left behind.

    They had received punishment even though they were innocent in the first place so as far as they were concerned, what happened after they left had nothing to do with them.

    ˇ°Do you know what you did wrong?ˇ± blankly asked the Empress.

    ˇ°This Princess subject lost her composure and caused a disgraceful scene your Majesty,ˇ± answered Kamaria.

    ˇ°If you had to let someone hit you every time people badmouth the imperial family, do you think you would have any face[2]</a> left? You dare disrespect your title and get into a physical altercation with a lowly maid?ˇ±

    Kamaria kept silent since they were supposed to be rhetorical questions. Somehow, she had become the biggest troublemaker in the situation, but it was expected.

    Each time something happened, the responsibility was placed on her as if she was the oldest and had to watch everyone elseˇŻs conduct and in turn be punished if they did wrong. Her sisters never disagreed or spoke up for her. This was one of the reasons why she tried to distance herself from them as much as possible.

    The empress gave a gesture and two of the maids stepped forward and took off KamariaˇŻs kaftan and started undoing the back of her top. She obediently held onto her chest to keep the top from falling off.

    Raisa and Lili had realised what was about to happen but couldnˇŻt do anything but stand and watch. That was also their punishment as her attendants. If they tried to protest, the physical punishment would only get worse for all of them so they could only grit their teeth and watch.

    The same burly maid who had been holding the first punishment implement was now holding a much bigger wooden object. The paddle was the length of about three hands without the handle. It had about the same thickness as the big wooden spoons used to stir the huge outdoor kitchen pots.

    ˇ°Reflect on your behaviour with each of the ten lashes.ˇ±

    Kamaria braced herself as the first hit landed on her back. Each thing they were punished with was designed to not leave lasting injuries since they were princesses after all.

    The worst evidence she would have after the beating were bruises that lasted for a week or two no matter how painful it was. The usually tough Raisa had tears silently falling with every hit even though Kamaria barely made a sound.

    Lili could only glance at the empress who sat and watched as the punishment was dealt out. She was clenching her fist so hard that she had cut her hand with her nails by the time they counted to ten. The empress held her cold expression until the maid was done and then stood up.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre dismissed,ˇ± she said before walking off and leaving the room.

    The door to the room was not open for long but the maids walking past had seen the purple bruises that already riddled the princessˇŻs back. Compared to the punishments given out in the palace, this could be considered tame.

    Some of the servants felt a certain way since she had been protecting her attendant. Even though they were not the ones who had been personally protected, just knowing that someone in such a superior position cared about a servant, that much touched a soft spot.

    Silently, her two attendants helped her put on her clothes. The other servants watched as the trio slowly made their way to the empress consortˇŻs residence. All the while Kamaria was not shedding a single tear and even she held onto LiliˇŻs arm for a support, her demeanour still displayed all the grace and elegance of a princess.

    The girls were trying not cry as one of them gently patted KamariaˇŻs back with a warm towel soaked in medicated water, but she could hear them occasionally sniffing. Besides it was unusual for them to be so quiet at the same time.

    ˇ°If anyone wants to see me, just tell them that I want to rest especially Khayri and my mother.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, your Highness,ˇ± replied Lili as she was the only one who could keep her voice from cracking.

    Kamaria who was laying on her stomach with her bruised back exposed, rubbed LiliˇŻs arm and smiled at her for a moment before turning her head and closing her eyes. Lili couldnˇŻt understand how she still managed to smile and why the princess was comforting her when she shared the blame in what had happened.

    While she was massaging the bruises on the princessˇŻs back, she suddenly realised why she had been told to make sure that they had enough vials of arnica oil and aloe gel.

    KamariaˇŻs leg must have also hurt after kneeling on the hard wood for so long and without being told, Raisa silently started massaging it.

    That night, the youngest princessˇŻs wing of the residence was particularly sombre. All the inner and outer servants turned down the lights quite early and fell asleep to the unusual silence.

    <hr>

    [1]</a> Court - Referring to the where the nationˇŻs political and social problems are discussed, sort of like parliament with the ministers and advisors, not a court of law.

    [2]</a> Face - Referring to her physical face and the social concept of face

 New Authority (I)

    ˇ°Captain Verrill Lark,ˇ± calmly said a voice.

    Lark almost fell off his seat at the unexpected call and a few of the soldiers laughed at the scene.

    ˇ°Lieutenant Colonel Sir, would it be possible to walk like normal people and not randomly appear out of the shadows in broad daylight?ˇ±

    ˇ°If I did that, how would I see you while youˇŻre on vacation?ˇ±

    Sorin whacked Lark at the back of the head for him to get off the chair. Lark mumbled something as he stood up and his seat was taken Sorin while Altair chuckled in the background. They were used to this scene by now and it somehow always amused them.

    As to how their leader managed to show up undetected even while wearing light armour was still a mystery. Hymr also obediently sat down next to his master with his head on his paws.

    ˇ°How are the new recruits?ˇ± asked Sorin as he looked over the training session while playing with the short staff Lark always kept at his side.

    ˇ°The recruits are promising, we even managed get a few that could be taught to be medics,ˇ± answered Lark. Except those who were in SorinˇŻs company and the companies of the captains that had left for the royal army, most of his soldiers were new blood.

    Since there was a new lieutenant colonel, the general had decided to separate them into a completely new regiment consisting of some of the newest recruits from other battalions, the two companies of the captains who had left for the royal army and almost three hundred new recruits.

    The colonel above Sorin was notoriously lax and had let him decide on positions and the running of his battalion since it was started from almost nothing. The higher-ups had decided it would be easier trying out the new ideas on fresh recruits. They would see how the structure and ideas would work out before making further personnel changes.

    ˇ°Report on each companyˇŻs activity,ˇ± said Sorin and Lark suddenly straightened up.

    ˇ°One of the captains is in a literacy lesson with the slower learners, another company is helping with kitchen duty today. Others went to work on the farm while Mahalia and company will be gone for wilderness training for the week.ˇ±

    ˇ°Wilderness training? Hmmˇ­ I hope she doesnˇŻt kill anyone,ˇ± commented Sorin.

    ˇ°If she trains them, the same way you trained us, a few will probably die,ˇ± added Lark with a snarky smile.

    Sorin barely gave him a look before looking back at the archers. While Lark could use a bow and arrow, he was more adept at the sword and similar weapons and so had borrowed one of the more experienced archers from another battalion to take care of the others.

    They watched as the demonstration started. While certain rules of archery were standard, each region had distinctive features in the way people used their bow and arrow, but this applied to any type of weapon or martial arts.

    Because Sorin had spent a good part of his childhood outside the Louvarossy region, in fact outside the kingdom of Surcaster his skills in different weapons and combat had multiple influences. This helped with identifying weaknesses in certain strategies.

    At a higher position, he now had a chance to oversee more people during training. While the seasoned archers were excellent by the standard of most armies in the kingdom, even the royal army, there could still be improvement in the exercise for the entire battalion and not just the designated archers.

    Sorin stood up from his seat, threw the staff back to Lark and walked over to the practice range. A few officers from other battalions were also on the training field. Some, especially those older than him couldnˇŻt help but give him a look as he stood watching.

    It still wasnˇŻt easy accepting a younger noble as a commanding officer even if he had proven himself before they knew his origins. This type of reluctance was also why General Kasabien had decided on letting Sorin have the newer recruits. Soldiers were simply stubborn to their bones.

    ˇ°Officer, I know that most generally focus on using arrows as a mass weapon, but IˇŻd like to discuss a few changes in the training program. IˇŻll have all my available captains join us later.ˇ±

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ˇ°Sir, if we changed the training for such a specific weapon, this group would differ from the other battalions. How would we then work together when that time comes?ˇ±

    Sorin turned to look at Lark who shook his head and had his hand up in a gesture of defeat as if absolving himself of the officerˇŻs words.

    Although addressed as Sir, it sounded condescending more than anything else and those from other battalions looked at him with defiant eyes as if waiting for him to do something so they could intervene.

    It already wasnˇŻt easy for Sorin being a commanding officer especially to so many new people most of which were civilians without any fighting experience. Being new recruits, most of them would have to endure a bit of bullying by their seniors, some of it in jest but he knew others were malicious in their intentions.

    The last thing he needed was being undermined in front of his officers, but it wasnˇŻt as if he was unprepared for such things. It had never bothered him before even when he was just a captain.

    The best solution involved firstly making third parties recognise that he was not using his authority to humiliate others. In fact, as a commanding officer, he didnˇŻt have to explain himself to anyone below his rank no matter how long they had been in the army or how much older they were.

    He could just issue corporal punishment or even run them through with a sword and be done with it. Unfortunately, there was much more politics to being a successful leader especially in a new position so he couldnˇŻt simply act that way, making his eye slightly twitch in annoyance.

    The second part of the solution was to give the other party a chance to get in line before more severe methods were implemented, giving them face despite them being a lower rank.

    ˇ°Officer, if you have something to say, we can discuss it in the strategy meeting later.ˇ±

    ˇ°Then we would have wasted time with todayˇŻs practice if it will just change tomorrow,ˇ± replied the man.

    Everyone had stopped what they were doing to look at the scene as Sorin directly stepped in front of the officer. Hymr snarled preventing the man from taking a step closer, but Sorin gestured with his hand for him to stand down.

    The third part of the solution was about to come into play; making sure no one called him unreasonable. The soldierˇŻs eyes were suddenly somewhat unsteady even though he insisted on facing Sorin.

    They were expecting him to pull out one of the swords at his side when his hand moved. Instead, Sorin placed his hands behind his back and stood tall.

    ˇ°Since Officer would appreciate a reason for the change right now. Let me explain simply. In terms of coordinated attacks where arrows rain down en-masse on the targets or more than one archer is on the target, the standard way of training works fine but you know weˇŻre not always fighting while standing in a fortress. WeˇŻre not fighting a planned battle, so we need to be able to adapt as the other side does.ˇ±

    Sorin turned to face the rest of them, still with his hands behind his back.

    ˇ°We are border forces, we fight whenever and wherever weˇŻre needed, on the mountains, on the open plains and the forest in the harshest weather conditions at any time of day. Our archers need to be able to shoot for accuracy as well in different situations with a wide range of bows and not just in a group hoping that theyˇŻd hit a target.ˇ±

    A few officers nodded, trying to grasp the logic of their commanding officer. It made sense explaining it that way and it didnˇŻt make them feel stupid if they had wondered about it. That was a fresh change to those considered of the lower classes since being treated as dull-witted was common for them.

    After a brief pause to let them digest, Sorin continued.

    ˇ°Out in the field we donˇŻt always have the advantage of numbers and some operations require us to be unseen. Whether my archers are on a horse or hanging upside down in a tree, using a bow and arrow or a crossbow, should be irrelevant. If I want a target dead, thatˇŻs what should happen otherwise it will be our funerals.ˇ±

    For those who were familiar with Sorin longer, it was likely the most they had ever heard him say all at once. Even those that were not familiar with him had a feeling that he was not about to repeat these words.

    The officer that had questioned him uncomfortably swallowed his saliva noticing that those from other battalions and his own were not saying anything either.

    The fourth part of the SorinˇŻs solution was already obvious. There could be no punishment without an offence, and everyone had clearly seen the situation.

    ˇ°Captain Lark, a junior officer disrespected and defiantly questioned a commanding officer, do we stand for such an attitude in this army?ˇ± asked Altair with an air of seriousness.

    Sorin also turned his head slightly as if waiting for LarkˇŻs answer who was standing straight with the staff behind his back. There was a tacit understanding between Sorin and Altair, so Lark didnˇŻt even question who had asked him.

    ˇ°Such action would warrant that the offender be punished according to the rules but to the discretion of the offended officer based on their offence even if they are under a different superior, Sir.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻll leave Captain Lark to deal with this at his discretion then,ˇ± insisted Sorin before walking off with Altair and Hymr a few steps behind them.

 New Authority (II)

    Lark saluted and waited for the pair to walk off. They saw him visibly relax when their commanding officer was out of sight.

    ˇ°Oi, I thought I would suffocate from that oppressive air,ˇ± he mumbled while scratching his head.

    Seeing that their captain was back to being casual, some of the soldiers also slightly relaxed. When he turned to smile at the offender, a few people that knew him tensed again.

    ˇ°Officer letˇŻs have a bout thatˇŻll decide how lenient I am with your punishment. IˇŻll even give myself a handicap by using this staff and you can use a real sword.ˇ±

    Before he had even instructed, someone had already brought over one of the standard practice swords.

    Lark usually used the staff to lazily balance on it when he was not in the mood or to point at things when he was feeling like a little overlord. Under more serious circumstances, it was occasionally used to correct peopleˇŻs stances when fighting barehanded or with weapons.

    However, when he nonchalantly placed the staff on his shoulder with the signature smile, those who knew the situation did not want to be on the receiving end. How was the bout not the punishment but the decider for leniency?

    Sorin never said much but everyone had to understand that even though he was reasonable enough and not a tyrant, that did not mean he was to be taken lightly and Lark was more than happy to get such a point across.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs dust off this old dog beating stick,ˇ± he lazily stated.

    Lark referred to the staff as a dog beating stick and most figured if that was the case, shouldnˇŻt he have beat himself with it first? To set[1]</a> Lark on a live human being, was their commanding officer even human?

    It really brought about the philosophical subject of whether the one who thought of the punishment was crueller than the one who dealt it out.

    Sorin not thinking much of the situation, headed off the field to check on another one of his captains when he met with his former superior and one of the captains of his former battalion.

    ˇ°Ulfric, how are the officers I lent you?ˇ±

    ˇ°TheyˇŻve been very interesting Officer Roux.ˇ±

    ˇ°Good, not all of us are fortunate enough to be able to keep mutts who can do paperwork as well,ˇ± commented Roux, his eyes going to Altair before settling back on Sorin.

    Sorin looked at the captain walking beside Roux. He was one of the people who had made things difficult for him not so long ago then his gaze went back to Roux. At least he had a clear relationship with Altair.

    He guessed that the petty attempt at angering him was retaliation for what happened with his brother at the event but then again, this childish fellow had always disliked him.

    ˇ°Hmm,ˇ± uttered Sorin.

    That was all he said before walking away and Altair chuckled leaving the other two bewildered at the response. It had bewildered them at first and then it clearly annoyed Roux to have someone who had been under his authority now act so smug.

    He had never been fond of Sorin from the beginning and the fact that they eventually came to find out he was an Ulfric just made his arrogance more aggravating. What had recently happened with his brother was obviously just Sorin spitting in their faces.

    And what was this nonsense with all new ideas he had implemented? Roux could hardly believe that the seniors had agreed to them. People that came from trash would always be maggots and no amount of education could change that.

    The higher-ups would see sense sooner or later. They most likely had to humour him for a while due to recent events and his family name.

    ˇ°Altair, do you think you could get into contact with Datu?ˇ±

    ˇ°Young Master, do you think he would voluntarily want to live with soldiers?ˇ±

    ˇ°Whether he likes it or not, he still owes me a few favours. Besides I need him to organise things for me,ˇ± insisted Sorin as they continued walking.

    A few officers saluted as he walked past them since his uniform indicated his position. It was a such a strange feeling, but he would eventually have to get used to it.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ˇ°IˇŻm sure I can get an answer soon if I send the message today,ˇ± said Altair.

    ˇ°Perfect. When Mahalia gets back, I want a meeting with all the captains. Everyone would have had their first round of wilderness training, so I want to finish logging those with talents for scouting and tracking.ˇ±

    Altair nodded, noting that in his mind.

    ˇ°The captains have also submitted a few names for potential cartographers, engineers and those who can speak and quickly learn different languages.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻll wait on the literacy lessons a bit longer to decide where to go next. Have each captain choose their own assistant, people who are sharp and business minded, itˇŻll be easier to keep up with our paperwork and reports if we break it up that way.ˇ±

    Again, Altair noted this request. There were so many things to do, no wonder the young master had decided on letting Nanny Mei go and live elsewhere. If this was their life at this position, if he went up a rank the work would be endless.

    ˇ°Young Master, actually are we still running a battalion in the army or are you planning on eventually taking over the entire empire.ˇ±

    Sorin didnˇŻt answer the question but only chuckled as he continued walking.

    ˇ°Young Master, wait. What was that?ˇ± worriedly asked Altair while following.

    He had wanted to be relieved of his duties before this entire process started. There was no escape now. Sorin had already planned for his battalion.

    This army did not have formal literacy lessons, making most of the soldiers illiterate except for those who came from aristocratic or commoner families who could afford some schooling. Some picked up a few things from others in their spare time and the others simply never learnt.

    In other armies there were people especially assigned to write and read letters for soldiers but considering the scarce resources and lack of time for the dukeˇŻs army they didnˇŻt have that luxury. So soldiers found officers amongst themselves with a bit of education to help them write or read letters from their loved ones.

    Being illiterate, most people in the empire depended on manual talents to get by and Sorin thought it would certainly expand their world view and talents if they added a basic education.

    Since the majority came from small and isolated villages, their limited knowledge and social experience only allowed them to think as far as making a few coins for themselves or their families without much consideration of anything else.

    The usual situation was growing up without any education, learning a common trade or farming allowing them to barely survive due to unfair taxing from corrupt officials and aristocrats, natural disasters, and war.

    Then they would get married which was always a big priority and have a large family if possible, to help with the manual labour, only for their children to repeat this cycle sometimes having the children pick up the debts of their parents.

    This ended with dire situations such as children being illegally sold as slaves or worse. Some people who became servants were usually those who were sold by their family or themselves to a trader. Only if they were lucky, they would be bought by a decent master otherwiseˇ­

    The situation was not too bad in Louvaros since the people and even officials were relatively well managed but monitoring of such things was lost in remote places. Things might not have been too bad in the region, but Louvaros was one duchy in a one kingdom within an entire empire that had seven kingdoms and an imperial province.

    Besides the lack of literacy, there were different people within the army who had to learn how to live together which brought a few conflicts. Some were commoners whose family had been in the army for generations, so it was all they knew as a career.

    The aristocrats in the army were either punished by a powerful family member and banished to the army or their families were military oriented like that of Sorin and Princess Zorya.

    It wasnˇŻt hard to imagine that most of those who were being punished were highly resentful of the situation and unruly peasants around them.

    Others were those without family and nowhere to go, and for those considered as peasants, other than being farmers and lower servants it was one of the best ways to provide for their families despite the risk they faced. Since there were so many different people together, it was inevitable that factions would form.

    While everyone having some sort of education wouldnˇŻt completely stop this from happening; it would help ease the classism and minimize the harsh way different classes treated each other. If the people fighting side by side were not united, how would they be able to stay alive?

    Staying alive was most important thing, their social standing wouldnˇŻt prevent a sword running through them on the battlefield where weapons had no eyes.

    Sorin wasnˇŻt looking govern any country or state but with those thoughts in mind he had made it compulsory for all his soldiers to have some level of literacy. Each captain therefore chose few informal instructors from the more scholarly soldiers in their company.

    They were also required to know how to ride horses even if they were not part of the cavalry and master one weapon while also able to use a second or third no matter their speciality. They had to have both soft and hard skills, and this would take a certain amount of very harsh training.

    He wanted them to be much more than just mindless killing machines who would have nothing else after leaving the army except becoming drunken menaces to society. When required, soldiers performed community services like helping with government building projects, disaster relief and farming.

    If they were educated, they could provide other services depending on their level even be shopkeepers or well-versed tradesmen when they retired. They could possibly be able to work in other government positions even if their families werenˇŻt aristocracy or well-known gentry.

    Waters ran deep especially in government when it came to positions even in the military but having a recommendation letter from a powerful army carried some weight. Besides some things didnˇŻt need a head on fight and only an elite army could be able to finish any war with minimal bloodshed.

    <hr>

    [1]</a> Set ¨C as in to set a dog

 Routine Adventures (I)

    While the princesses lived somewhere within the residences of their mothers, the sons were afforded much more privacy as with most households. They had separate residences within the palace grounds and Khayri was more than happy for Kamaria and Urien to use his residence as a meeting place.

    Kamaria was sitting out in the private garden and joking with Raisa when they saw Urien approaching.

    Raisa greeted him as he walked past before she disappeared to another part of the garden where she found Brice also patiently waiting. Urien sat down on the bench next to Kamaria with a smile.

    ˇ°Where did you vanish to these days?ˇ± asked Kamaria genuinely curious about what he had been doing.

    ˇ°Just boring things, helping my father with some matters of the fief. It would give you a headache if I tried explaining. Why, did you miss me?ˇ±

    Kamaria looked away before shaking her head.

    ˇ°If IˇŻm wrong then at least look at me and say that IˇŻm wrong.ˇ±

    She shook her head again and Urien playfully poked at her side until he noticed her wince at his touch.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs wrong? Do you have an injury?ˇ± he asked with a bit of alarm in his voice.

    ˇ°I just had clumsy accident a few days ago. I bumped into the corner of a table, and it left a bit of a bruise,ˇ± she insisted while still looking down.

    ˇ°What were the servants around you doing while watching you get hurt? I hope that table was used as firewood for hurting you.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs silly, I feel bad for the table,ˇ± she said.

    Urien had heard about the incident with the maid, but this injury seemed to have nothing to do with that. He also thought that if she wanted to talk about the incident, she would certainly bring it up as a topic.

    He didnˇŻt want to upset her so didnˇŻt ask about it at all besides, she seemed to be doing just fine.

    He smiled before taking her hand and this made her turn to look at him.

    ˇ°Well in our house IˇŻd burn that table even if we have no tables left.ˇ±

    ˇ°What nonsense. Speaking of usˇ­ Have you spoken to your parents?ˇ±

    There was a slight pause in the air.

    ˇ°Not yet,ˇ± answered Urien and Kamaria loosened her hand from his grip while making a face.

    ˇ°Listen, the people at the palace wouldnˇŻt fully focus on my proposal with KhayriˇŻs banquet so soon.ˇ±

    Kamaria didnˇŻt care on whether they would focus on it or not. She didnˇŻt want a big show concerning the engagement. Usually there would be a grand engagement announcement banquet followed by the wedding preparation with more big banquets.

    What was important for her was that their families knew. It would finalise things more than any banquet.

    If his parents knew and officially approved their relationship, they could start preparing gifts and such for wedding talks with the Empress who oversaw those matters for all the imperial descendants.

    Considering the caution in most things she did and how she tried to keep out of sight in the palace, Kamaria had taken a long time for her to allow Urien close enough to court her.

    Their relationship had reached this stage so it would feel more secure being able to be together in public. Even if they had a long engagement and waited until her older siblings were married first, at least they would be official.

    ˇ°Besides the banquet, itˇŻs also almost the end of the year and mentors will choose a few students to be under them to prepare for second year and I need to be chosen by a mentor. LetˇŻs make sure all those major events are over and then IˇŻll have a talk with my parents. YouˇŻre not angry with me, are you?ˇ±

    Kamaria silently shook her head, and he took her hand in his again since he could sense she wasnˇŻt completely happy but was willing to compromise for his sake. Urien sincerely appreciated her understanding.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    He was also doing this for her since the better his reputation and status, the better matched they would be if he intended to marry her. He didnˇŻt want that to be something that stood in the way.

    ˇ°I know how important the mentor selections are.ˇ±

    Kamaria wasnˇŻt sure what was wrong with her. Usually, she was much more composed even when she was upset with him but lately, she found herself a little impatient. Maybe it was because her goal of being out of the palace was so close.

    On his second try, Urien had made it into the imperial Academy and now that the first year was ending, mentors would choose students to be under them for the remainder of their academic career.

    If the mentor happened to be an official or someone with considerable connections, the student could work as one of the assistants in whichever ministry the official served.

    This almost guaranteed they would have a good standing when they graduated and were recommended for positions. It was the same for those in other departments whether it was medicine or the creative arts.

    Kamaria imagined Urien had a lot to deal with seeing as he stood to inherit not only his fatherˇŻs title as a Count but also eventually hold a high official position as well. She had to remember not to speak as she wanted as if she were speaking with Khayri orˇ­

    ˇ°Mari, what are you thinking about?ˇ±

    To her shock, she realised that someone completely random had appeared in her thoughts though they hadnˇŻt seen each other in over two months, and she silently reprimanded herself for even thinking of comparing. She couldnˇŻt afford to be having the dreams of a silly little girl.

    ˇ°I was just distracted, sorry.ˇ±

    Urien kissed her hand and smiled.

    ˇ°Anything special you want me to get for you next time I come back?ˇ±

    ˇ°Mmmˇ­ any dessert from ?eker.ˇ±

    ˇ°Anything other than food Princess,ˇ± he said with a smile.

    She turned to him with a blank look on her face because she didnˇŻt understand the statement of anything other than food. While she did appreciate it, it didnˇŻt do much for her having expensive jewellery and accessories around the palace when she wouldnˇŻt be able to wear it.

    There would be questions about its origins, and they were not a recognised couple yet so it would just make things difficult.

    ˇ°Then, IˇŻm fine. Maybe next time we could go outside the palace,ˇ± she said.

    ˇ°Outside the palace? ItˇŻs not that interesting unless thereˇŻs something like a festival going on. Maybe when thereˇŻs a special occasion.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay, IˇŻll take that as another promise then,ˇ± agreed Kamaria and he nodded.

    Then he suddenly kissed her cheek and before she could process what had happened, he was already on his feet.

    ˇ°Khayri is already waiting so we can leave the palace grounds. I have to attend an event with my father otherwise IˇŻll never hear the end of it.ˇ±

    She opened her mouth to say something, but no words came out and he seemed very satisfied by the reaction, so he confidently strode away with the walk of someone who had achieved a lot in life.

    He passed by Raisa who wondered why he looked so satisfied with himself as she walked back to Kamaria who was still sitting in the bench.

    ˇ°Princess, what is the purpose of your face?ˇ± asked Raisa when she saw the strange expression.

    Kamaria then smiled to herself a little before turning to her attendant.

    ˇ°IˇŻm suddenly in a good mood, letˇŻs see what weˇŻll get at the market today. EveryoneˇŻs busy thinking about KhayriˇŻs event so they wouldnˇŻt be looking for me anyway, but weˇŻll tell them weˇŻre going to uncleˇŻs residence in case they ask.ˇ±

    Raisa clapped at the idea. Since the night of the festival, they hadnˇŻt been out together although she was still worried about the state of KamariaˇŻs body. But if Raisa showed anything less than her usual enthusiasm, the princess would start fussing.

    ****

    ˇ°How is the Princess doing today?ˇ±

    ˇ°Except for seeing the youngest prince at his residence earlier, she left the palace.ˇ±

    The empress consort threw a few more fresh leaves into the small pot as she continued stirring. They would have to keep the medicine warm until she could drink it. The entire situation gave her a headache from just thinking about it.

    ˇ°If that woman has a problem with me, she should deal with me instead of targeting a child she knows wonˇŻt fight back.ˇ±

    They had heard about the empress summoning the princesses for punishment but somehow the instigator had seemingly cried her way out and received the lightest punishment but then again wasnˇŻt it always how it turned out.

    If they were the one in charge, why would anyone want to harm their own child.

    It made her so angry and upset thinking about how her daughter had to live to try and keep out of the empressˇŻs sight. As for her title, Empress Consort Johari had never used much of her power in order not to overstep on the empress and her family.

    Her daughter stayed out of everyoneˇŻs way and shrunk herself so much that even when she was around people they barely noticed her presence. There was nothing she did that was extraordinary, but she was not infamous for anything either.

    Living so quietly had even curbed the once cheerful disposition she had as a child, and the empress consort regretted not having fought harder for her child to have a better life instead of being reduced to always hiding in her residence as if she lived in a war zone and not her home.

    Even if the palace was its own type of war zone, she shouldnˇŻt have expected a young girl to accept that living passively was the only way to survive. The only thing she could do for her daughter was equip her with knowledge and skills.

    Consort Johari could be angry at many people concerning the situation, but she was mostly angry at herself for being so weak.

 Routine Adventures (II)

    ˇ°Anam!!ˇ±

    The woman was so frightened that she almost tore the book in her hands in half. A pair of arms surrounded her neck and shoulders while her back suddenly had a warm heavy weight on it. Usually, she was more alert, but the numbers really had all her attention.

    ˇ°Are you really trying to make sure I donˇŻt live to see another day?ˇ±

    There was a giggle behind her, and she was squeezed in a hug.

    ˇ°Ey, what are you doing? ArenˇŻt you still injured?ˇ± she asked while dragging the person from behind her to a seat next to her.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs not as bad now, I promise,ˇ± insisted Kamaria while trying to act cute.

    No one had announced KamariaˇŻs arrival since her presence in the house was nothing new, in fact she even having her own residence in the mansion.

    ˇ°You shouldˇŻve come back as soon as the festival days were over. Why do you think that woman would just let you freely jump around in the palace?ˇ±

    The little princess pouted slightly when her one cheek was pulled accompanied by the scolding.

    It was no surprise that the Lady already knew about what had happened at the palace. The woman Kamaria addressed as Anam[1]</a> could have been asked about what happened in the most solitary part of the city or the furthest kingdom and she would know.

    How could anyone stop news from the palace in the same city within the same family?

    ˇ°Anam knows there wouldnˇŻt have been a good enough excuse for me to leave so soon after entering the palace,ˇ± insisted Kamaria and then she smiled while latching onto the older womanˇŻs arm.

    ˇ°Was Anam worried about me?ˇ±

    ˇ°Obviously I was wasting my time. Get out, go look for the Commander to play,ˇ± she said but without much anger behind the words.

    ˇ°Ahh, heˇŻll just nag at me the entire time, thatˇŻs why I visited you. My beautiful and lovely-ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay, you can stop already. I canˇŻt afford the praise of an imperial princess. Anyway, are you hungry or do you just want a snack?ˇ±

    Before Kamaria could answer there came another voice.

    ˇ°My sisterˇ­ˇ±

    The woman felt another weight on her back.

    ˇ°Little Sister, please feed me.ˇ±

    ˇ°Who is your little sister? Get off me,ˇ± she complained.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ˇ°Every single one of you in this family is trying to kill me.ˇ±

    Both Kamaria and Princess Zorya stifled their laughter when their eyes met.

    ˇ°Oh, I see the prodigal has returned. You finally remembered that you have another family. You seem incredibly busy, how long are you staying this time?ˇ± asked Zorya, directing her question at her niece.

    ˇ°Not long enough to see you two sticking to each other all day,ˇ± answered Kamaria while standing.

    ˇ°If I donˇŻt stick to our lovely wife who else must it be?ˇ±

    Kamaria rolled her eyes with a smile while the lovely wife, Lady Elnara could only shake her head.

    For most households with more than one person married in, the people tended to either avoid each other or always find themselves in conflict. But for the two working generals, having someone to support them with not only household but more covert matters made everyoneˇŻs life more pleasant.

    In all her hard work, she was adored by all the family members. As such she found herself being attacked by at least one member of the family almost every hour from the oversized children to the adults.

    Simply marvellous.

    It wasnˇŻt long before the troublesome trio stood in the thick of the city market quarter. Kamaria rested her hand on the dagger at her side as she stood watching the bustle.

    It was also her first time taking out one of the daggers since she had received them, and it just felt right.

    Even with a dagger at one side, she didnˇŻt stand out of the crowd as it wasnˇŻt uncommon. In fact, she blended right in with the armed travelling merchants and the glorious mix of various people from everywhere across the empire.

    The trio looked as if they had just arrived with another caravan. Anyone seeing Kamaria would have assumed that she was a travelling merchant or mercenary leaderˇŻs daughter standing there in a trouser outfit with a weapon at one side, a leather flask in the other and vambraces on her arms.

    The beaded chiffon veil also added a delicate element of mystery to her but it did not make her stand out among the turbans, headdresses and veils worn by all ages and genders.

    ˇ°First, pancakes,ˇ± she said as they walked down one of the smaller streets lined with stall restaurants.

    ˇ°Savoury or sweet?ˇ± asked Lili walking by her side in an equally impressive outfit.

    ˇ°Definitely with honey.ˇ±

    Just as they were speaking about it, the wonderful aroma of pancakes caught their attention. This was among one of their favourite places for pancakes. They were lucky to get a seat as most of the few tables available were already occupied.

    ˇ°Master, give us three fluffy ones with lots of honey, the fruit of the day and a pot of black tea!ˇ± shouted Raisa as they settled down at a table.

    The man behind the stove gestured that he had heard the order and started preparing a fresh batch.

    A few people were already having their meals and Raisa felt completely in her element as she put one of her feet up on the bench. Without anyone around who knew them, they didnˇŻt have to worry much for high society propriety.

    It wasnˇŻt prohibited to leave the palace but most of the women that lived in the palace city barely ever left unless it was for extremely important events. Even higher attendants had the lower servants run errands in the city when required.

    When palace nobles were outside and wanted to be modest on an unofficial visit, they were usually transported in an unmarked carriage with guards following so either way people would still know that it was an aristocrat.

    It was difficult to really experience the city this way hence Kamaria and company always chose a roundabout way to go on their outings.

    If she was at the CommanderˇŻs residence, they barely questioned her whereabouts. They all acknowledged that it would do no good having her live her entire life as an ignorant sheltered princess.

    <hr>

    [1]</a> Anam ¨C The familyˇŻs playful way of saying zan amoo (father''s brother''s wife)

 Routine Adventures (III)

    The waitress served them the tea while they waited for the pancakes, but they barely had to wait long before the fluffy piles of steaming goodness arrived at their table. They were perfectly browned on each side but so soft they could be scooped up with a spoon.

    The sliced strawberries were small but juicy and plentiful, topped with pale honey that trickled its way down the little mounds.

    The trio dug in while occasionally having tea and all was right with the world. There was nothing more that Kamaria loved than freshly made stall food. The smaller the street, the tastier the food. It brought some peace to her soul considering the past few days.

    Stall owners were advertising their specials, people went up and down the street with their baskets and packages, some throwing out water in small buckets from the food stalls.

    This street was too small for horses but further down at the junction they could see horse carriages and donkey carts passing by.

    The sound of chatter, chickens, ducks and even distant sheep, the aroma of the pancakes, spices and perfume satchels, Kamaria loved the entire experience.

    ˇ°You three little ladies look nice enough to treat us to a meal. Mind if we take a seat?ˇ± suddenly said a manˇŻs voice.

    ˇ°This table is already occupied,ˇ± softly answered Lili without looking up.

    The two men looked at each other as if amused by the answer. This seemed to prompt them to only move closer to the table.

    The bald, burly man stood closer to Raisa while the other young man with shaved sides and a long braid put his foot on the bench next to Lili. Clearly, they were not about to walk away. As to why the girls had to come across such stereotypical menaces while having a nice meal, only the gods knew.

    ˇ°Aaaish, tsk,ˇ± suddenly said Raisa as she slammed down her spoon and looked up from her meal in annoyance.

    ˇ°What part of occupied did you not understand?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻd advise the gentlemen to leave before that lady gets out of her seat,ˇ± quietly said Kamaria before she continued eating.

    Usually, she always had to keep Raisa in line, but this was not the palace nor was it a place where they could be timid and rely on anyone else for their immediate safety.

    Unfortunately for others, it meant that the temperamental Raisa no longer had to be held back. Although some people were looking at the scene, it didnˇŻt seem as if anyone was willing to help the three young women.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    If anything, it might have brought more trouble on themselves if they did especially since the two men seemed quite rough, they both had weapons and were known troublemakers on the street.

    The restaurant owner only shook his head at the troublemakers as he continued making food. He had recognised the ornaments on Kamaria and knew these people were in for a hard time.

    ˇ°That one looks very cute,ˇ± said the man with his foot on the bench, now looking at Kamaria with renewed interest.

    He was about to walk over to her when a whip cracked across the table almost reaching him, making him instinctively jump away and grab at the weapon at his side.

    The man next to Raisa also moved away in surprise since he hadnˇŻt been looking at her but had his gaze fixed on Kamaria.

    ˇ°This little bi-ˇ±

    A cup of hot tea splashed on the man at RaisaˇŻs side, and he stumbled and cursed while holding onto his face. Raisa kicked him away for good measure and he tumbled onto the street. The people hurriedly walked past and tried to dodge the scene.

    The other man recovering from his shock rushed at Raisa when Lili subtly moved her hand. No one knows what happened, but the man suddenly felt his leg go numb, making him lunge forward instead almost crashing into his partner in crime.

    Raisa sneered as she rolled up her whip and loomed over them while they were on the ground. Unfortunately for them, she had been in a bad mood for the past few days.

    ˇ°What makes you think, you have the position to even consider speaking to our Boss?ˇ± she asked.

    The audience watched as she whipped each of them in turn as they flailed about on the floor. When either tried to escape, she expertly reined them back by their limbs or neck, pulling them back down for another round of beating.

    Some people only smiled at the young lady taking care of troublemakers, but they were also terrified by her abilities at the same time.

    ˇ°Listen here Braid Mohawk and Baldy, if I ever come across you two and you donˇŻt kneel to our Boss in respect, IˇŻll make sure you donˇŻt have any future generations.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, yes, weˇŻre sorry. WeˇŻll be helpful and respectful in future. Boss Lady forgive us,ˇ± said Braid Mohawk while on his knees, his hands up in defeat.

    ˇ°Now scram,ˇ± said Raisa and cracked the whip on the floor and even though they were in pain, they scrambled to pick up their blades from the floor and ran out into another street. All this while covered in blistering whip marks.

    They almost bumped into another young man and his attendant as they ran. The attendant barely had time to comment before the two ruffians dashed into another alley as if being chased by a horrifying monster.

    The two young men both wondered what could have caused the tough looking men to flee in such horror with marks all over their bodies, but the young master was soon caught in a coughing fit which his attendant tried to ease.

    Raisa rolled up her whip again and returned it to her belt, letting it hang in a coil on the side.

    ˇ°Another pot of tea, Master!ˇ± she shouted as she sat down again, and the man nodded.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs been a while since you exercised that much, hasnˇŻt it?ˇ± asked Kamaria with a smile.

    Raisa rotated her shoulder and did a little stretch with her arms in the air.

    ˇ°IˇŻm almost out of practice,ˇ± she commented.

    Both Kamaria and Lili shook their heads as the refreshed Raisa continued eating her pancake. After a second pot of tea, they felt revitalised enough to head to the next destination.

 No One (I)

    The farmerˇŻs market was booming a little more than usual making it seem as if the season was being good to most people. The girls were talking and laughing the entire way since the weather was more than enough to put anyone in a good mood.

    Raisa was always the one to walk while holding onto KamariaˇŻs arm. It made her appear very adorable if a person hadnˇŻt seen what she could do with the whip. They were greeted by a few of the stall owners as they walked.

    ˇ°Old Man, IˇŻm back,ˇ± said Kamaria to an aged, long bearded man in rather weathered dull clothes standing behind a vegetable stall. The man finished attending to the customer and then put the pipe back in his mouth while adjusting his vegetables.

    The pipe was interesting as it looked like a flute of gnarled wood with carvings but had a small metal bowl and an ivory mouthpiece.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs the Doctor. To what do I owe the trouble?ˇ± asked the man.

    ˇ°Trouble? thereˇŻs no such thing when IˇŻm around,ˇ± commented Kamaria.

    ˇ°In this world, there are things some of us will never believe,ˇ± he said while puffing away at his pipe and Kamaria took a seat next to him. He slightly picked up the wide brim of his bamboo hat to glance at her.

    ˇ°Young people ought to get married instead of running around the streets and beating up others.ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs hardly our fault if they interrupted us while eating. WeˇŻre gone for a little while and some small hoodlums make trouble on our streets,ˇ± haughtily commented Raisa.

    ˇ°Because you three are the big hoodlums, arenˇŻt you?ˇ± he asked and puffed away at his pipe again.

    ˇ°Old Man, IˇŻm a government certified physician. What hoodlum are we talking about?ˇ± kindly asked Kamaria.

    Old Man wasnˇŻt sure about the origins of these girls. They had helped him one day when someone was making trouble at his stall and injured him, and he later heard that they were not people to be trifled with especially the young lady with a whip and explosive temper.

    From what he had picked up, the young woman who was their leader was a physician with a few questionable connections.

    Besides food, she loved nothing more than developing new drinks so much so that she always had a flask hanging on her belt every time they saw each other.

    ˇ°So, are we getting in another batch of those purple plums? IˇŻm almost out of my drink,ˇ± said Kamaria.

    ˇ°Bring me a flask of the wine and IˇŻll get more of those plums for you.ˇ±

    ˇ°A whole flask Old Man, it takes me at least two months to make the three jars. Luckily, today I have just the gift for you. ItˇŻs even a bit medicated and good for your health,ˇ± she insisted with a smile.

    Lili looked around in the satchel and took out a hard leather flask and handed it to the man.

    After taking out his pipe, he opened the flask and took a whiff. It did indeed smell different to other types of ciders and wines that he knew. He took a small satisfying sip and nodded. There was even a flowery aftertaste in the drink.

    ˇ°Good stuff, I have some stock arriving in two days so send someone to get it for five silvers.

    ˇ°A flask of rare gold standard wine and five siglos. IsnˇŻt that daylight robbery?ˇ±

    ˇ°Not if you want quality fruit.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright then, IˇŻll send someone. ThereˇŻs no bargaining with you. IˇŻll be seeing you Old Man.ˇ±

    The old man nodded after receiving his money, and the trio left with a new destination in mind. He shook his head and smiled at their innocent sense of adventure.

    Little troublemakers that they were, he was still glad that they were enjoying the peak of their youth as young people should.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    The girls picked up a few more snacks on the way as navigating through the district was exercise on its own. At some point, they dipped into a smaller alley where there was a crowd of excited people gathered.

    They made their way through the small crowd only to see that people were noisily betting on some rat races.

    Everyone was especially enthusiastic, so Kamaria barely took it seriously when someone bumped into her since the crowd was gathered closely. It was fun watching a few races before they walked out of the alley.

    When one side of her belt felt lighter, she looked down at the empty space and smiled. One of the hanging belt ornaments was missing. The accessory was part of a pair which each featured a spider lily carved from red jadeite, giving the flower a luminous bloodlike appearance.

    Since the material of the pendant was rare and the craftsmanship even more so, the accessory would find its way back to the owner sooner rather than later, so she wasnˇŻt too worried.

    After visiting a few of their regular haunts, lunchtime came around and they found themselves at a tavern near the river.

    The tavern which also functioned as an inn was popular but only to the rowdier and rougher crowds and there were no aristocrats or gentry to be seen there.

    It was a good thing they tended to stick to higher class places. Even commoners did not care much for this place which gave Kamaria all the freedom she wanted. Even if powerful people had informants in such a place, none of them could be sure what she looked like.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs been a while since the Doctors visited,ˇ± commented the owner with a bow after seeing them.

    A few people quietened down when they saw the owner bow. The man hardly ever showed such respect to anyone. Was this the physician they had heard about on a few occasions? Unexpectedly, she looked very young for someone with such a reputation.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs certainly been a while, I canˇŻt wait to try the menu today,ˇ± said Kamaria.

    Although they couldnˇŻt see her entire face but the kohl-lined eyes indicated the smile in her words.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs get the Doctor a proper table then,ˇ± insisted the owner as he called over one of the waiters and led the young women upstairs.

    The three were not affiliated with any syndicate but had no trouble with them either. They were often seen in the company of one of the most brilliant but eccentric physicians known to those who frequented darker alleys.

    ˇ°Why are pampered-looking little girls hanging around here? They think this is a little teahouse?ˇ± asked a young man sitting at one of the tables with his feet on the chair next to him.

    ˇ°Ask someone who thought those weapons they carry are just for play,ˇ± commented another as he took a sip of his drink.

    ˇ°I can almost feel that whip all over again and itˇŻs been more than a year,ˇ± said someone else as he rubbed a spot on his shoulder.

    The one who had been having a drink started laughing at the comment. The young man that spoken first now looked at the girls as they climbed the stairs. He rubbed his eye patch while thinking.

    They were confusing to decipher, naturally walking with such grace but dressed rather roguishly, handy with weapons and had a reputation in their circles. It hardly made sense. The capital really had all kinds of interesting people.

    Since they were familiar with the place, the girls chose a table on the covered balcony, and someone quickly rushed in with a pot of water for them while the other waiter stood for their order.

    ˇ°Give us the whole smoked duck platter with the roasted vegetables. WeˇŻll have bisarra, meat stuffed steamed buns, plain baked buns, one bowl of savoury millet porridge and then a pot of berry tea,ˇ± said Lili.

    Kamaria undid the flask on her belt and jiggled it to hear the contents.

    ˇ°Also, add a jar of your best fruit cider.ˇ±

    The waiter wondered if someone would be joining them considering their large order, but he proceeded to taking down the order and disappearing down the staircase at the corner of the room.

    The flask was near empty from Kamaria taking sips the entire day, so she drank down the rest of the contents.

    It wasnˇŻt unusual for her to drink so much but this time the small buzz helped with numbing the physical discomfort. Lili worriedly glanced at her but could only pour out some water for her in the end.

    ˇ°I guess our Lady should enjoy this while she can, in case weˇŻre making bridal preparations in the next few months.ˇ±

    Kamaria smiled at RaisaˇŻs comment before looking out at the river.

    ˇ°Maybe, weˇŻll see how it goes,ˇ± she replied.

    Although she was smiling, the vague tone made Lili worried. She couldnˇŻt understand why Urien was being so leisurely about things, but she was hesitant to comment.

    She could tell that the uncertainty was getting to the usually calm Kamaria and saying anything might make things worse.

    Urien was a popular gentleman with a noble family that was respected but not too powerful politically. Both had not been arranged with other people yet and the families were on good terms cutting a lot of the politics that came with noble matches.

    This meant they would be free to make their relationship official without having to worry about offending anyone.

    From the perspective of society he fulfilled the list of a perfect husband. He was gentle and well-mannered, a childhood acquaintance, and a young nobleman from a decent titled family with government ties.

    Even with him marking off all the right things on the list, something made Lili worried about Kamaria when she was with him. She wasnˇŻt quite the same.

 No One (II)

    Across the river in a less rowdy restaurant, the young men who had run into the fleeing hoodlums were being served their food and drinks. They were not sitting at one of the balcony tables but had a clear view of what was happening across the river.

    ˇ°Young Master should put on a heavier cloak. Spring in the capital is still not warm enough especially if youˇŻre wanting to see the view,ˇ± commented the attendant while gently draping a fur lined cloak on his masterˇŻs shoulders.

    The scene of the young women seemed quite sombre for a short while until another party approached the table, a shabbily dressed girl who was being held by the scruff of her neck and the tough looking man urging her forward. By the looks of it, the girl was tired of struggling, not that it would have done her any good against her capturer.

    ˇ°Oh, Brother Corvis has brought along a guest for me?ˇ± asked Kamaria.

    He let go of the girl and pushed her towards the table and she fell on her knees in front of them, but no one offered to help her up.

    In fact, two of the three young women ignored her and continued drinking their water. The girl defiantly stood up and dusted herself off as if her ragged clothes were the cleanest in the world. There were a few injuries on her face from who knows where, but they looked a few days old.

    ˇ°One of my men brought in this little brat after she tried selling this to one of our shop brokers,ˇ± he said while taking out something wrapped from one of the leather compartments on his belt.

    He held the accessory with the cloth and let it hang down, allowing the spider lily ornament to swing back and forth while the tassel at the end also playfully moved along.

    ˇ°Hmm, that does look like something I lost earlier.ˇ±

    The girl still eyed this accessory that had brought her so much trouble. Usually, she considered herself very clever but never imagined such a small thing would get her caught.

    WasnˇŻt it just some accessory?

    Even if it was shorter than most belt ornaments and the pearls were small, but they were milky and luminous which would have fetched a nice price.

    Lili stood up and accepted the accessory on KamariaˇŻs behalf and the girl made a look. The owner couldnˇŻt take a few steps to get her own property?

    ˇ°I donˇŻt have to answer to you or anyone for that matter about something that I found on the street.ˇ±

    ˇ°Do you believe that I wonˇŻt fix that little mouth of yours?ˇ± asked Raisa very calmly.

    ˇ°Thank you Brother Corvis, IˇŻll deal with this. Let me know once any of you need anything else.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs something else, a note in the cloth from our Second Boss.ˇ±

    Lili opened the cloth and found a little note. Kamaria eyed the note for a few seconds before making a face.

    ˇ°Tell your Little Boss that I donˇŻt read chicken scratches.ˇ±

    ˇ°But Doc-ˇ±

    ˇ°And if he appears in front me again, IˇŻll personally poison him,ˇ± she insisted.

    The man awkwardly nodded at Kamaria and bowed slightly before he turned and left.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs this even supposed to say? Now he follows you around like a stray puppy, maybe you should adopt him,ˇ± laughed Raisa after looking at the note.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ˇ°Please donˇŻt insult stray dogs,ˇ± said Kamaria with a smile.

    The girl had noticed that no one tried to stop the man as he led her up the stairs. Everyone was minding their own business and ignoring her as if this was an everyday occurrence, but she had a feeling that she would not get very far if she tried to run.

    She thought she knew the streets of the capital well enough, but she was not familiar with the people in front of her. Which district or group did they belong to?

    The style of their clothes was casual and rather handsome with a touch of elegance shown through the few ornate embroidered patterns. Only now she noticed the chained headdress that was worn by who she assumed was the leader wore.

    The headdress was made of delicate gold chains that had a few pearls scattered in between irregular beads seemingly made of semi-precious stones and gold. The central piece was a small but bright scarlet gem that hung like a delicate drop of blood on her forehead.

    To anyone else this was a pretty little accessory, but if one really paid attention, the value of the materials was shocking. The girl had been too busy looking at the single easy to steal accessory that she did not properly study her chosen mark.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre lucky one of the Crows got to you before you brought more issues on yourself.ˇ±

    ˇ®Is getting into conflict with the Crows already not enough of an issue?'' thought the girl.

    The Crows were one of the biggest and most powerful syndicates in the capital but even they seemed to respect this young woman. Although the group was considered a gang, they barely made the usual trouble but owned many gambling houses, brothels, and a few other types of businesses.

    With their power, they kept many other groups under control. Their most important thing was making a profit that wouldnˇŻt bring them much trouble.

    The waiter started bringing food to the table and the girlˇŻs eyes began shining at the fresh steaming buns and glistening duck. When Lili poured out the tea with itˇŻs interesting wine like colour, it looked as if it would be especially tasty.

    After all, even a cup of cheap sweetened tea was a treat for the girl, not mentioning any flower or fruit teas.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs your name and how old are you?ˇ± asked Lili.

    The little pickpocket looked at Kamaria but she was focused on her tea and Raisa was already happily chewing on a stuffed bun. The girl shook her head to get her thoughts in order.

    How weak was she to get tempted by some food? She couldnˇŻt let herself be bullied by people who looked as if they had never had a hard day in their entire lives. Why else walk around with such expensive accessories?

    Just because they had slightly better clothes and groomed hair, they thought they could bully her.

    ˇ°My name is No One and IˇŻm fourteen.ˇ±

    Kamaria smiled as she had reckoned that the little street urchin wouldnˇŻt be willing to say much.

    ˇ°And what was No One doing with my personal ornament?ˇ±

    ˇ°Anyone who wears something that expensive in this part of the city is obviously donating to the needy,ˇ± said No One.

    ˇ°Or someone who isnˇŻt worried about getting robbed,ˇ± finally commented Raisa.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs one of the basic things you learn when you live on the street, and you obviously havenˇŻt fully learnt how to tell such people apart or the value and significance of what youˇŻre stealing.ˇ±

    Raisa studied the girlˇŻs dirty and slightly injured face.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre not part of any group, are you? Otherwise, you wouldnˇŻt have tried selling that pendant by yourself. Besides, before you were brought here you wouldˇŻve gotten a beating for getting your boss entangled with the Crows.ˇ±

    No One suddenly looked at Raisa in a new light. Everything she had said was true and messing up one of the basic lessons was when people would find themselves in trouble.

    Beggar children sometimes ended up working for people who were not friendly just so they could get a bit of food when their boss felt generous, but they would also get a few slaps when he wasnˇŻt in the mood.

    The girl prided herself in operating alone since being recruited brought more trouble than it was worth. She had seen a fair share of girls in her age group and younger boys getting sold to seedy brothels and rich people with perverted hobbies. It was the only way to end up if she wasnˇŻt vigilant enough.

    One had to be ruthless and cunning to survive such situations especially as a young girl who didnˇŻt have much fighting ability.

    There were beggar groups which didnˇŻt steal and relied solely on soup kitchens, donated cash, and cash they received for running small errands, but things could still go wrong very quickly.

    Anyone who could make such accurate observations about her had to be speaking from experience or close enough to someone who had experienced it.

 No One (III)

    ˇ°IˇŻll let you sit and eat if you accept a job offer that I have,ˇ± said Kamaria.

    ˇ°Humph, I donˇŻt work for anyone. I wonˇŻt break my rule for some food IˇŻll have digested in two hours.ˇ±

    ˇ°Little girl, our Boss is giving you an option where you can keep your entire earnings, then you wonˇŻt have to worry about getting chased and roughed up for wanting some food,ˇ± Raisa stated quite matter-of-factly.

    No One thought about it.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs nothing illegal, is it?ˇ±

    ˇ°If it was outside the law, would it matter?ˇ± asked Lili.

    ˇ°Barely but I still want to know.ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs nothing illegal No One, donˇŻt worry. Sit and rinse your hands before eating. IˇŻll take you somewhere after this. I have an errand for you two days from now.ˇ±

    Usually No One was more than confident about herself and abilities, but she suddenly felt a little conscious when being asked to sit at the table. She would have been chased away by now simply due to her looks without even begging for anything.

    The young women hadnˇŻt commented on how dirty she looked but the girl knew it better than anyone else. She tried to keep her clothes tidy enough but washing too often would ruin the already ragged clothes and sleeping in odd places was bound to leave permanent stains.

    Her face was only dirty since she had a run in with someone earlier but at least the river offered free water for her to get clean so even though she didnˇŻt think she had much of an odour, among people that looked so clean she had to reconsider.

    Trying to survive the male dominated space was the most important thing so pretty things like makeup and perfume were only things she could watch from afar.

    She knew looking like a typical girl would get her harassed, so she eventually held a certain ridicule at the young dressed up girls who were always continuously giggling while buying pointless trinkets at the market.

    Their cute little purses were merely easy targets for her to get her fill for the day.

    Yet, here were young women who wore makeup and accessories but also carried weapons and were highly regarded without being at a manˇŻs side. She wasnˇŻt such fool that she couldnˇŻt see that it was better to be on good terms with them since they had extended an olive branch.

    Maybe she could learn a thing or two from them, nothing more. People were not to be trusted.

    After a while, Kamaria noticed that the girl stopped nervously fidgeting and cautiously took a seat at the table where more cutlery and crockery had been added. It wasnˇŻt that she really trusted them, but it was free food after all.

    As for whether she would do anything for her after that was another matter, adding another bowl wasnˇŻt much and besides they had ordered that much food for a reason.

    ˇ°Eat slowly, have some porridge and soup first otherwise youˇŻll a have serious stomach-ache later,ˇ± commented Kamaria as she pushed the porridge bowl in front of her.

    The girl calling herself No One ate cautiously at first but after noticing that everyone else was focused on eating and drinking, she slightly relaxed even smiled a little as she ate.

    From the corner of her eye, Kamaria noticed how she handled the cutlery but didnˇŻt try to correct her. It was likely the first full meal she eaten in ages. Who cared about things like cutlery etiquette?

    When they were done with their meal, they walked to a different district. The shops seemed slightly older in this district, and it was less busy than the central market but there were still customers in all the stores of the street they were visiting.

    The girl looked around as she didnˇŻt explore this neighbourhood often. If she tried pulling any tricks with anyone here, sheˇŻd likely have her hand chopped off before anything else, even she knew that. The shops were older, so waters ran deeper. No small timers dared to make trouble here.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    They stopped outside a small tired looking shop. Without even stepping in or reading the sign, the smell of medicine and herbs wafted towards them and No One realised what the faint scent of the young woman in charge was.

    At the corner of the shop, right next to the entrance of the alley sat a man on a small low bench with wooden staff casually rested between his legs and a wooden bowl in front of him.

    He wasnˇŻt old but his hair was slightly messy under the hat and not tied in a ponytail. His clothes werenˇŻt too shabby either, just dull and a bit disorganised.

    Although he was seemingly a beggar, he wasnˇŻt proactive enough to even pick up the bowl. The man leaned on the staff with his eyes closed so at least he wasnˇŻt causing trouble for anyone. Kamaria then turned to the girl.

    ˇ°In two days, youˇŻll go to the main farmerˇŻs market and collect a batch of fruit for me and bring it to this shop, theyˇŻll know who sent you once you deliver it. YouˇŻll collect the fruit from an old man who usually wears a bamboo hat and smokes a pipe. If you ask around, you should find him. HeˇŻll be waiting for me to send someone.ˇ±

    ˇ°What if I decide to sell the fruit?ˇ±

    ˇ°You could but I guarantee youˇŻll make more money if I pay you for the delivery,ˇ± answered Kamaria.

    The girl seemed to be thinking it over.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know, it feels as if I might be too hungry to come back in two days,ˇ± she insisted while rubbing her stomach and scratching the back of her neck.

    This only made the young women amused and finally Lili flicked one silver coin into the air and the girl caught it with a huge smile. She bit into it before turning it in her hands in excitement. Then Lili handed her a little pouch. She had thought the coin was enough but there was still more.

    The girl unceremoniously opened the pouch and counted the coins right there, counting four more while a little wide eyed.

    ˇ°An incentive, youˇŻll get the rest after running the errand,ˇ± said Lili.

    The young girl stiffly nodded as she hid away the purse. Where had she ever had this much silver belonging to her?

    By the standard of her peers, she was now rich. She couldnˇŻt afford to be flashing her wealth everywhere in case she found herself injured and lying in a lonely backstreet without money again. Over five siglos for just delivering some fruit, no one sane would turn down the offer.

    The average manual labour worker earned about one hundred siglos a month or lower and that was only because it was the imperial capital where there was more wealth floating around. As for what the fruit was for or what else would be in the cart, that wasnˇŻt important to her.

    ˇ°Also, my name is Naila. You donˇŻt need tell me your names, the less I know the better. If I donˇŻt run the errand in two days, then IˇŻm probably busy with something so donˇŻt try to look for me. This incentive in non-refundable.ˇ±

    ˇ°Nice doing business with you Naila,ˇ± replied Kamaria with tiny smile.

    Naila nodded and then vanished into one of the alleys like the little thief that she was. Of course, she meant that if she didnˇŻt run such an easy errand then something had happened to her preventing her from doing so.

    Kamaria didnˇŻt mind giving away a bit of silver since it made a world of difference to Naila.

    The trio spent some time in the shop and after stepping out, they threw some money into the beggarˇŻs bowl. As they walked into the shop alley, he lazily opened one eye to check the bowl and saw a few silver and gold coins.

    He collected them and left the bronze and copper dinars then closed his eyes again and continued leaning on the staff.

    ˇ°Young Master, wait,ˇ± suddenly said the attendant.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs wrong?ˇ±

    ˇ°Beyond that alley of shops should be the district known as the Night Market. Honestly, weˇŻre dressed too conspicuously to have any sort of business there.ˇ±

    The young master nodded in understanding but still stood thinking about the situation. He had never gone as far as trying to find out where it was but from the information he had collected, the Night Market was not actually an event held at night.

    It was a part of town where multiple groups of people gathered, questionable or not and one could find the rarest of rare items from all the seven kingdoms and even kingdoms beyond if they knew where to look.

    The auctions were exclusive even more so than upmarket pawn house and black-market auctions.

    The weapons, armours, furs, textiles, jewels, plants and medicines, traded and sold were among the most interesting. Even the livestock and exotic pets were of their own class. One could enquire about people with all sorts of unique skills and any hard-to-find information as well.

    In daily life, information was bought and sold even in other places other than the Night Market otherwise how would ˇ°upstandingˇ± members of society that operated during the day be so informed.

    But the information sold there was more detailed and varied than anyone could find but also just as pricey depending on who sold it and the detail that came with it.

    However, this was not a part of the city where anyone could just stroll. The people who operated in the Night Market were already immune to the rather dubious environment but for sunlit outsiders who unwisely found themselves in its alleys, if they showed any weakness, they would be eaten alive by all the tigers around them.

    Ultimately, these were all things that the young man had only heard but it didnˇŻt seem too far-fetched. There were places where the power and money of aristocrats and rich families meant nothing.

    Neither the city guard nor the usual menaces could start a situation there. It was just interesting that the young women walked in without showing any hesitation as if this was something they were used to and they knew exactly where they were going.

 Unfamiliar Territory (I)

    General Kasabien passed the military edict to the colonel in front of him. The officer gave it a quick read before placing it on the table with visible confusion on his face.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs been less than three months since the trip to the capital. Why the pressure on our army?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm sure you know things have gotten rowdy with the other kingdoms bordering our empire since that battle. ItˇŻs worsened several political ties that were already shaky at best with increases of cross border crimes of all kinds including human trafficking.ˇ±

    ˇ°Then the royal armies of each kingdom should deal with their own borders. WeˇŻre a small army thatˇŻs just barely recovered.ˇ±

    The general stood from his seat and walked over to the window. He put his hands behind his back while considering the entire situation.

    It seemed that they couldnˇŻt back out of whatever situation the imperial commander put them in as the emperor had personally called on their services after all.

    From his view, the situation had less to do with being practical but rather more to do with the political and personal connections around it. Why else urge the dukeˇŻs army with an edict rather than meeting with the kings of the affected regions to discuss the way forward?

    Although Duke Ulfric and the Emperor Yasir barely had direct contact, they had more of an understanding than could be reached with the royal leadership of the other kingdoms.

    ˇ°Colonel Beran, if I could, I would be considering different options.ˇ±

    Beran ran his hand through his somewhat unruly hair in a clear sign of frustration.

    ˇ°The boyˇŻs already under enough pressure. The way heˇŻs pushed the abilities of a battalion of new recruits to be able to take part in patrols already is beyond anyoneˇŻs expectation. Sending them out to direct physical and political warzonesˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°From what I know about Prince Jochi, he will get his way in this matter. The advantage is that we wonˇŻt have to think about funding over a thousand people but unfortunately, itˇŻll mean giving up our most promising battalion for at least half a year.ˇ±

    Although the Ulfric family had retained a noble title for a few generations, they were by no means particularly wealthy. The title was earned through military feats and the army was self-funded.

    They guarded the border but very little funding came from the king and who knew what happened to funds allocated from the imperial side which were supposed to be added to the royal funding.

    The two were in the study for a while longer, but they finally concluded the discussion and Colonel Beran made his way to the training grounds to watch some soldiers training while thinking things through.

    As early as the next day, Sorin found himself being summoned by his superior into the strategy meeting hall. Colonel Beran waited for him while casually sitting on a table and looking at a wall map of the empire of Noorva.

    ˇ°Officer Ulfric reporting.ˇ±

    ˇ°Rest Ulfric, no need to be so formal. IˇŻm taking the liberty to discuss this with you instead of dropping it on the battalion as a command.ˇ±

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    SorinˇŻs expression turned a little more serious at the sudden statement.

    ˇ°WeˇŻve received an imperial summons from the commander for one of our battalions to join him on a campaign. TheyˇŻll be suppressing several border disputes and general unrest across the empire and accompanying officials dealing with the situation.ˇ±

    The colonel jumped off the table and walked closer to the map.

    ˇ°The campaign will span a few months. WeˇŻll start accompanying them sometime in autumn and hopefully it ends before next summer. YouˇŻve been specifically requested so youˇŻll have to attend the strategy meeting in the capital. Honestly, IˇŻm trusting you with a strategy for that.ˇ±

    ˇ°Trusting me with a strategy?ˇ± asked Sorin as if to confirm.

    ˇ°Of course, you know since things have been going so well with your battalion.ˇ±

    Sorin stared at his superior who had just developed a newfound interest of the empire map. There were a few moments of silence before he said anything.

    ˇ°Sir, I was already planning to request permission for a two-month training drill to the north.ˇ±

    ˇ°The north?ˇ± Beran asked, finally turning to Sorin.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs the request to deal with the bandits whoˇŻve taken over the region. WeˇŻll have to deal with it promptly to make time for the strategy meeting.ˇ±

    Recruits were usually taken on a rather tough drill at least three full months after enlisting but if Sorin thought they were ready then they couldnˇŻt dispute it.

    The mission was good for practical combat experience on a larger scale, not just the minor conflicts they encountered during patrols.

    As a captain, SorinˇŻs squad was outstanding but it was a small number of people. It would be more difficult and take more time and resources to train an entire battalion to the same level.

    Perhaps the imperial campaign could turn into a good opportunity for them. Since it wasnˇŻt a full-scale war maybe they would even get a chance to hone their diplomatic skills, something most soldiers lacked but didnˇŻt realise they needed.

    Beran looked at Sorin and smiled.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs a good plan kid, wouldnˇŻt want you all going out there just to be pushed first onto enemy swords,ˇ± sincerely said the colonel as he playfully patted Sorin on the head like a child who had done well.

    ˇ°The General is issuing the command this afternoon, so everyone is aware of the situation. I suggest you take some time and discuss it with your captains before that. You know a few people will have their own thoughts on this so there might with a bit more resistance to deal with than usual.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm aware Sir.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm not sure to say if you offended or saved someone in your past life to warrant the attention of this type of person but thereˇŻs a letter for you from the commander. I donˇŻt think this has to do with any military matters.ˇ±

    He produced a sealed envelope from the pocket of his tabard which also had Sorin doubting his luck.

    Beran was sure that if the commander wanted to send a personal message to the young man, he could have done so without anyoneˇŻs knowledge. If he could have information of a battle ending before the king of the region, then what was sending a letter?

    So, what did it mean? It was nothing more than declaring that he had taken an interest in Sorin, whether that was a good thing or not was something else, but it was clear that the young man was not someone they should take lightly.

    After being dismissed, Sorin gave the letter a quick read as it wasnˇŻt lengthy and pondered on the matter mentioned. When he walked out of the hall, Altair saw the silent smirk and was truly frightened.

    It was the same type of expression he saw before they left the imperial capital and their lives had been more difficult ever since then. It couldnˇŻt get any worse, could it?

    ˇ°Altair, tell all the kids to meet me in an hour,ˇ± said Sorin while they were walking.

    Altair nodded and set off to find each captain around Yuva.

    Sorin reckoned that the commander really wasnˇŻt giving him any chances to get comfortable as he had mentioned being familiar with the terrain in Surcaster.

    Now he was forced to be on nothing but unfamiliar ground with unknown people and conditions. It sounded anything but ideal, but he would take this as just another challenge in his chosen path.

 Unfamiliar Territory (II)

    ˇ°Sir, personally it sounds as if itˇŻs an outrageous amount of extra work considering my income and the social status of my occupation,ˇ± stated Lark in his most scholarly voice.

    ˇ°Of course, youˇŻll be one of the people with the most work. Anyone who objects to Lark as my second, raise their hand.ˇ±

    Everyone in the room looked this way and that and Lark looked hurt by the betrayal. It shouldnˇŻt have surprised him at all since besides Altair he had always ended up being SorinˇŻs direct subordinate as they climbed through the ranks. Somehow SorinˇŻs indifference and LarkˇŻs chaos just worked.

    ˇ°Now thatˇŻs sorted, letˇŻs work out our itinerary.ˇ±

    ˇ°But Sir, if the patrols are usually two weeks, will there be enough funding for our supplies besides what we can supplement with hunting?ˇ±

    Captain Sokol had asked a valid question and then all nodded slightly after.

    Running a month-long patrol expedition of course required at least basic supplies and weapons. Further north, the climate became harsher, the border situation was in chaos and banditry was rife.

    Although the region was not part of Louvaros, a few of the smaller regional lords in Surcaster without big armies understood the duke could deal better with these situations for an exchange of certain resources of course.

    They had decided to sign a treaty amongst themselves about such occurrences since they were too far from the royal capital for the king to care about their grievances.

    ˇ°I know that with the current budgets especially with the new recruits and the recent campaign, IˇŻm reaching if we go for a month. So, IˇŻll put together funds for the remainder of the patrol. Asking for extra funding would only decrease the resources elsewhere.ˇ±

    ˇ°But Sir-ˇ±

    ˇ°Ilao, IˇŻd rather do that than lose people due to lack of supplies. Those soldiers need as much experience and training they can get before the campaign.ˇ±

    They couldnˇŻt protest the very good point he had just made but it didnˇŻt feel right having him using his personal resources for them. They were determined to make the most of this opportunity considering that it was at their leaderˇŻs expense.

    Funding supplies for more than a thousand people and some horses for almost a month was nothing to sneer upon. Knowing about his strained relationship with his family, they doubted that he meant he would use the familyˇŻs resources, besides the army was already mostly funded by the Ulfric family.

    It collectively sunk in for them that although Sorin had lived amongst them for more than three years through the roughest conditions, the man was an aristocrat after all and not just one of those with an empty title.

    It was at times such as these when his air of an imposing young Lord shined through. Even in his ruggedness there was a certain refinement in his demeanour.

    ***

    The build-up for the birthday event was already at its peak when Kamaria had a message delivered from Khayri to meet him on the training grounds for the imperial guards. She had been living at the commanderˇŻs residence for a few days which was nothing unusual, but this invite certainly was.

    Since when was Khayri so formal when doing things? But she sent the messenger back to agree to the invitation.

    While conversing with a scholar, Edan spotted Kamaria and her attendant walking along one of the passages. The palace city was enormous with multiple facilities and residences, the grounds of the Academy were only but a small part of it.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    After sorting out a few things at the Academy Kamaria was about to get a carriage to the training grounds when they were interrupted.

    ˇ°Princess,ˇ± someone said while stepping in front of them.

    In an instant, Lili defensively stood in front of Kamaria with her arm out to the side which surprised Edan. He couldnˇŻt make sense of when Lili had moved.

    If she was that capable, why hadnˇŻt she done something when ElodieˇŻs maid tried to attack her. The question only lingered in his mind for a second before coming back to his main objective.

    ˇ°Apologies, did this subject surprise your Highness?ˇ± he asked with a smile.

    Lili was still hesitant but had no choice but to silently step away. It wouldnˇŻt do her any good being hostile with someone like him, but she still wasnˇŻt very fond of him.

    ˇ°Did Sir Dunbar have business with this Princess?ˇ±

    ˇ°Not business as such, itˇŻs just when this subject saw the princess, he was reminded of what happened the other day and was wondering if she recovered well.ˇ±

    The formal yet gentle tone of his voice even made Kamaria look at Edan in a new light. No wonder he was so popular and had so many admirers.

    On more than a few occasions, she had heard the ladies discussing how amazing he seemed, and even young men and others worshipped the ground he walked on because he was so well-spoken and educated but also talented in a variety of sports. An all-round perfect gentleman.

    The darling of the people was suddenly giving her the time of day. What was he trying to do?

    ˇ°They were just scratches; theyˇŻve cleared by now.ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs just this subject knows how important aesthetic is for a noble not to mention a princess and wanted to make sure the injury was not serious. IˇŻm quite ashamed that I was too slow and could only stand by that day. Asking for PrincessˇŻs pardon,ˇ± he said with a bow which made some of the students walking around pause for a few moments before leaving the scene.

    ˇ°Oh, no, please donˇŻt. It happened too fast for anyone to react. Thank you for the concern.ˇ±

    ˇ°I appreciate PrincessˇŻs understanding,ˇ± said Edan with a smile.

    He took a step closer to her, but she unconsciously moved back, and he realised that he might have scared her.

    How was it possible for anyone to be so adorably innocent? Usually, people fawned over him, but her reaction was refreshing. Maybe she was even more interesting than he had initially thought.

    ˇ°If your Highness doesnˇŻt mi-ˇ±

    ˇ°If the same amount of effort some people used for socialising on my academy grounds went into studying, theyˇŻd be considered geniuses,ˇ± suddenly commented a voice.

    They turned only to face Professor Tusi and one of his assistants. The scholar casually had his hands behind his back while his assistant carried a leather satchel with a stack of books and scrolls in his arms.

    ˇ°Professor Tusi, I hardly think picking on the princessˇŻs abilities is very appropriate. SheˇŻs at least more educated than most young women her age.ˇ±

    Kamaria gave Edan a look, but he didnˇŻt seem to notice. In all his speed to defend her, why did he assume the professor was speaking about her?

    ˇ°If reading a few popular literary and poetry works is considered educated, then all people who can read are cultured.ˇ±

    Edan was about to comment but thought it better not to offend the scholar since he was a respected and influential figure.

    ˇ°Anyway, I donˇŻt appreciate this skirt chasing socialising on my grounds with my students. Kindly take your leave young Dunbar.ˇ±

    Edan reluctantly glanced at Kamaria before bowing to both of them then leaving. The professor raised his eyebrow as he watched the young man walk past him. He certainly tried hard to maintain his reputation of being a gentleman even when there was no one around to see it.

    ˇ°If looks could kill, that boy would have been dead a thousand times over. He should thank me for saving him from the brewing storm next to you,ˇ± commented the old man to Kamaria as he walked away, simply amused at the usually composed Lili.

    ˇ°Also, try not find yourself in a situation where you are alone with him. IˇŻve heard some unsavoury things about that family.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, Dean Tusi,ˇ± said Kamaria with a polite nod but with clear mischievousness in her tone.

    She barely ever addressed him as Dean unless she was making trouble.

    About Edan, she didnˇŻt need to be told twice. He didnˇŻt exactly make her comfortable no matter how polite he was towards her. It was highly unusual that he would just change his opinion of her overnight when he had sat sneering while she was being insulted. Lili was also relieved when he left without incident.

 Unfamiliar Territory (III)

    When they arrived at the training grounds, it was quiet. It seemed the usual crowd of guards had given way for the private lesson. Khayri was comfortably sitting on the side lines while Nima was in a sword fight with one of the head guards. It wasnˇŻt long before they were served with something to drink as they watched the training.

    Nima might have not seemed like it but even just watching him, Kamaria could tell that it was years of hard work that went into every swing. It was no wonder that Khayri was always so relaxed with such a person at his side.

    ˇ°Big sister asked what I wanted for my birthday didnˇŻt she?ˇ±

    ˇ°I remember no such thing,ˇ± said Kamaria as she peered over her coffee cup.

    She could already tell that her brother was up to no good. Even granting her the title of big sister was suspicious on its own. He only ever addressed her as such when it involved something troublesome. They continued watching Nima and the head guard fighting and Kharyri happily continued.

    ˇ°Well, IˇŻve thought about it and decided what I wanted.ˇ±

    Clearly, he was about to ignore her protest and she simply raised her eyebrow, waiting for what was about to come next. Inviting her during a training session meant whatever he had to say couldnˇŻt be heard by anyone else.

    ˇ°IˇŻve heard that the next town over boasts one of the best courtesy inns on par with the Blue Butterfly. So, since the Blue ButterflyˇŻs become boring because all the annoying Officials go there, and big sis knows I love any type of performanceˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Like the youˇŻre one putting on right now?ˇ±

    Lili refilled the cup after Kamaria put it down. They were all now anticipating this request because it seemed the more they let Khayri talk, the more the request escalated.

    ˇ°I thought we could pay this inn a visit for the night,ˇ± said Khayri with a broad smile.

    Kamaria almost choked on her coffee, but she managed to keep it down with beautiful skill. As she was recovering, Nima had the guard land on his back with a sword at his neck.

    Though the spring sun was shining overhead the air was still crisp, but they were both sweating, visibly trying to calm their breathing as the dust settled. Khayri clapped a few times as Nima offered the guard a hand to help him stand.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt think IˇŻll ever get tired of watching him,ˇ± he commented, while turning back to Kamaria.

    ˇ°So says the person whoˇŻs also supposed to be training. YouˇŻre only here to stare at Nima.ˇ±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ˇ°Beautiful things are meant to be appreciated. Which brings us back to the topic of the inn. So how about it?ˇ±

    ˇ°How would I be any fun at a courtesy inn? It would be more proper taking your noble peers,ˇ± stated Kamaria in her usual soft voice but her brother was not falling for it.

    ˇ°Blergh, first of all, very few of these pretentious bastards are actually my friends and secondly please donˇŻt ever associate me with such uninteresting company.ˇ±

    Khayri smiled while saying so as if it was an honour to be considered as someone who had questionable acquaintances.

    ˇ°So, we prepare to leave for my private villa a week after my birthday banquet, big sister. IˇŻm sure the empress wonˇŻt mind getting rid of us even if itˇŻs a few days. Make sure to pack a few good trouser outfits,ˇ± he insisted as he stood up.

    Khayri happily skipped down the stairs and walked towards Nima who was now alone in the arena. He momentarily glanced back at his sister without the brilliant smile from before which she didnˇŻt seem to notice but Nima did.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry,ˇ± he assured his prince.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not worried habibi,ˇ± said Khayri while moving away the matted hair on NimaˇŻs forehead.

    His expression contradicted the playful tone he used while insisted he wasnˇŻt worried. Besides Kamaria, there was probably no one else the empress wanted gone more than Khayri. Why would she want anyone who could contend with her sons for the throne?

    In KhayriˇŻs case, he had thrown himself into just enjoying his life which mostly consisted of attending all sorts of banquets and finding entertainment in the most obscure places.

    As a prince he had no outstanding merits except securing his colourful reputation as a generous wandering idler known in all social circles. In doing so, he was considered rather useless by the empress, and she barely had to bother with him.

    In contrast, Kamaria had lived so quietly but still found herself subject to such harsh treatment. They were never close before so he didnˇŻt notice but now it made him wonder how much she had silently endured.

    The way she could keep up her graceful fa?ade even though she had to be in pain was too wonderful to the point of being scary. It was not a skill learned overnight. She needed more than a trip of a few days, but it was the best he could do with his abilities.

    Kamaria could only slightly shake her head while trying to figure out the entire situation. Her youngest brother was a known social menace, but she thought he was a bit of a mystery as well.

    He did have the reputation of being an idler who did nothing but attend fun social events, but she noticed that he knew everything there was to know about anyone that mattered.

    ˇ°Princess is not really considering this is she?ˇ±

    Kamaria looked up at Lili and smiled and the attendant knew that trouble was coming.

    ˇ°IˇŻve never been to a courtesy inn before,ˇ± she commented as she turned to pick up the cup again.

    Considering that they would have permission to leave the palace grounds, going anywhere else after that would be much easier. It would be even better to be in a place where they were sure no one could recognise them. So many things to do and foods to explore.

    ˇ°Dearest Lili, I fear that we might be in for some exciting entertainment.ˇ±

    Lili considered that the siblings were just different sides of the same coin, one caused the obvious chaos while the other could silently start a war.

    The two of them collaborating on any idea was nothing but asking for a calamity of epidemic proportions to descend upon the people.

 Arrangements (I)

    ˇ°Thank you for being able to make time for me again,ˇ± insisted Elodie with an apologetic smile.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, nothing that happened last time was your fault. As my friend, why wouldnˇŻt I have you back?ˇ±

    The young woman bowed her head for a few moments at the smiling Velia.

    It wasnˇŻt long before Remei came into the room. She bent close to VeliaˇŻs ear to pass a message to her. The princess nodded and took a sip of her tea.

    ˇ°It feels like things did get out of hand just for a maid,ˇ± said Velia.

    ˇ°I thought that maybe I was wrong for thinking the same thing.ˇ±

    Elodie could tell that Velia was on her side. Even when the initial trouble had taken place, she had protected her. Kamaria was obviously the person who had reacted strangely to the situation.

    It was unfair to Elodie that her attendant had to be punished, she had to get scolded by her parents, and her father had to give up a few valuables all for the sake of appeasing Empress Livinia.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs not talk about gloomy things anymore. Is your outfit ready for the birthday banquet?ˇ± asked Velia.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs been ready for weeks. I had my father give me some material he had brought from one of our kingdoms.ˇ±

    A maid arrived with more snacks and started cleaning up the table of the empty plates to replace them with fresh ones.

    Velia turned and gestured to her feet to which Remei took off the princessˇŻs slippers and put her feet up on the chaise.

    ˇ°Oh, that sounds novel. Hopefully weˇŻll be finding you a nice Lord to be matched with. Speaking of matches, I feel as if itˇŻs time to matchmake thatˇ­ the youngest princess.ˇ±

    Elodie looked carefully trying to study her friendˇŻs face as if she had heard something extraordinary.

    ˇ°I say we should be gracious matchmakers; IˇŻm sure we can find someone at the banquet that would be a good match.ˇ±

    Edan taking an interest in Kamaria was a fascinating twist and Velia wondered what she had done to have him interested suddenly. Then again, the capitalˇŻs gentleman was as unpredictable as they came. No one ever really knew what he was thinking. However, just because he seemed interested didnˇŻt mean that she deserved someone like him.

    ˇ°The thing is, sheˇŻs quite shy. I don''t know if we''d be able to do about it though,ˇ± mumbled Velia.

    ˇ°Don''t worry, IˇŻm sure I could find something from my fatherˇŻs collection that could help,ˇ± insisted Elodie with a smile.

    "This is why I know I can trust you," insisted Velia with an innocent excitement in her voice.

    The two young women smiled as each thought about their great new plan.

    Against the mid-spring scenery, the smiles on their faces made them look lovely and delicate. The light from the large scenic window hit them in just the right way while they drank their tea as if waiting for someone to put brush and paint to canvas.

    ****

    ˇ°Are we a joke to him?ˇ±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The scroll was almost torn apart in the manˇŻs hands, but he resisted the urge and handed it over to an officer at his side instead, who rolled it up and placed it on the table.

    ˇ°Lieutenantˇ­ˇ± warned his superior in a low voice and then the man collected himself although still seemingly still not happy with the arrangement.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I know heˇŻs the Imperial Commander but how is this not a direct slap in the face?ˇ± asked another young man.

    While he highly respected the king, he was not afraid to directly discuss matters that he thought needed to be confronted. Imperial edicts were not very common and yet they had to receive one for such a matter.

    ˇ°Why go to that duke if he wanted representatives from Surcaster?ˇ± he continued.

    The commander had no way to explain it either. There seemed to be no political motivation behind the decision. It wasnˇŻt exactly an advantage on the side of the duke either considering recent events so there couldnˇŻt be any secret activities there otherwise it would have been reported.

    The imperial commanderˇŻs decisions were sometimes out of the ordinary but there always seemed to be some motive behind them but this timeˇ­

    ˇ°Perhaps heˇŻs just testing that young man for recruitment. YouˇŻve worked alongside him. What do you think, Officer?ˇ±

    Realizing that the question was directed to him, Clawe bowed before speaking, trying to gather his most polished speech.

    ˇ°Sorin is not someone who has complex social connections, and he avoids such political things when he can even with his own family. His combat ability is above average since heˇŻs been a drifter for a few years but thatˇŻs it.ˇ±

    ˇ°What do you mean drifter?ˇ± asked the king.

    ˇ°From what I know, heˇŻs spent a few years apart from his family travelling outside the region. I highly doubt the Commander would use such a roundabout way and so many peopleˇŻs lives just to recruit one soldier. Besides this also involves officials.ˇ±

    The young soldier had a point, and they all had to agree that the decision couldnˇŻt be due to one newly promoted individual. These types of decisions always involved a fair amount of discussions let alone the travel arrangements that would have to take place.

    What Clawe failed to mention was though Sorin appeared unapproachable, the eccentric talents that he seemed to attract held him in high regard in their own ways. Just looking at the group of captains under him, most people would just see a ragtag bunch of troublemakers that had been haphazardly thrown together.

    In truth, they were some of the most difficult people in their conscription group. But having lived with them, Clawe saw how they developed into individuals who could somehow hold leadership positions under SorinˇŻs supervision. No one could quite explain the strange bonds he fostered with these people.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I think our officials are correct to question that family having such a casual connection to the imperial court. Perhaps we need to keep a closer eye on this duke lest we find ourselves in a complex situation later. I understand how the Ulfric family has maintained their title, but everyone should be reminded that they are under your Majesty after all.ˇ±

    The king finally looked up, breaking the intense staring session with the polished wooden tabletop. He looked at the young man sitting in front of him and almost smiled, extremely proud of the man the boy had turned out to be.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs your proposal?ˇ±

    ˇ°If your Majesty would allow it, IˇŻll go to Louvaros myself. Not particularly for the duke but itˇŻs good to have a royal word of thanks to the soldiers for their efforts,ˇ± said the young man.

    Clawe silently raised an eyebrow and gave the other party a slight sideways glance. It had been nearly four months since the last large-scale battle and almost three months since the Louvarossy soldiers had been to the imperial capital without such a message from the king.

    There was no talk of subsidizing the army considering the work they did and conditions they endured but they had to listen to some meaningless words. Could the words of royal thanks be used to feed people or forge weapons and armour?

    While Clawe did not attend court since it was the playground of bureaucrats but being at a royal officialˇŻs side allowed him to experience more. It was truly a little infuriating seeing the politics from a different side since he had spent more time out in the field with other soldiers.

    Did anyone really care about the ones risking their lives? Then again, if he felt so valued, would he be trying to climb the ranks? Clawe felt a little disgusted at his hypocritical thoughts and actions but he had already started this journey, there was no use in such feelings now.

    ˇ°Bring this matter up at court and weˇŻll see about preparations after,ˇ± said the king.

    The young man stood up and bowed with a smile. Everyone in the room seemed to have come to a silent understanding of the situation. The officials would be pleased by something like this taking place as well. They had long wanted to deal with Duke Ulfric.

 Arrangements (II)

    ˇ°§Ż§ń§ß§ń! §ł§Ö§ß ?§Ń§Ű§Ő§Ń§ă§í?? (Nanny, where are you?)ˇ±

    Sorin looked around but didnˇŻt find any one in their usual place.

    ˇ°Here, IˇŻm here!ˇ± she responded while stepping into the room with Pia and her attendant right behind her.

    Sorin was surprised to see his sister. They had probably let her visit, not knowing that Sorin would return. Despite the duchessˇŻs hesitance about Sorin, his sisters were somehow quite fond of their coarse, taciturn brother.

    It didnˇŻt help that Pia was also incredibly stubborn, so she always found a way out of the main household. As usual, she attacked him with a hug to which he smiled a little.

    ˇ°Big brother, what did you say to Nyanya just now?ˇ±

    ˇ°ArenˇŻt you people embarrassed calling me that all the time? I donˇŻt have children IˇŻm nursing as big as all of you.ˇ±

    Pia couldnˇŻt help but laugh and even Sorin had to chuckle. It was indeed a little childish but he had grown up addressing her that way and had never really thought deeply about it, even Altair used the same address.

    ˇ°Do you think we should say Granny Mei instead?ˇ± playfully asked Sorin after turning to his sister.

    ˇ°Let me see if you dare,ˇ± commented the older lady as Pia giggled.

    ˇ°Alright, alright §ä?§ä§Ö (aunt), weˇŻll call Aunt Mei from now on.ˇ±

    The newly minted Aunt Mei barely had time to comment or protest as Sorin gently guided her to a seat. ˇ°What did brother say when he came in?ˇ± asked Pia as she also sat down, still curious about it.

    ˇ°He was simply asking where I was in this auntieˇŻs native language.ˇ±

    Pia glanced at her brother and then slowly nodded. She would have loved to ask more but she knew that it might turn into an awkward topic.

    As far as she knew, Aunt Mei had come over as a companion to SorinˇŻs mother when she married Duke Ulfric. It was a bit of a known thing that the dukeˇŻs first wife was a Lady from one of the neighbouring kingdoms outside the empire.

    When she passed away, Pia was too young but she could still remember her gentle eldest brother who only died when she much older. In a way, Sorin was the only one left in that family. Thank goodness for Aunt Mei and Altair but Pia felt a little sad so she couldnˇŻt imagine how her brother felt.

    She suddenly felt a hard flick on the forehead to which she reacted by quickly covering her forehead but of course a bit too late.

    ˇ°Oww, why did you do that!ˇ±

    Never mind, her sympathy had to be taken back. This was not the of person to feel sorry for.

    ˇ°What are you busy day dreaming about while your brother is talking to you?ˇ± asked Sorin.

    ˇ°Alright, stop it, at your big age, youˇŻre still bullying a little girl.ˇ±

    The light scolding was accompanied by a little slap on his shoulder that he didnˇŻt take seriously at all considering how it just felt ticklish.

    ˇ°Actually, youˇŻre both here so IˇŻll tell you too Pia since youˇŻll know eventually,ˇ± said Sorin but the girl suddenly didnˇŻt like the tone of his voice.

    ˇ°Actually Aunty, what we talked about before will have to happen sooner.ˇ±

    Aunt Mei turned to him in slight alarm and Pia desperately wanted to know about their previous discussion.

    ˇ°Why the urgency?ˇ±

    ˇ°Seeˇ­ My battalion has been issued a military edict to join the imperial army in a campaign across several kingdoms.ˇ±

    ˇ°Several kingdoms? It would take months to travel across several kingdoms with so many people,ˇ± suddenly said Pia with a slight smile and a few moments after the silence, she understood her own words.

    Pia was indeed correct that it would take months to travel considering that it was not merely travelling but settling skirmishes, holding political conferences and round table discussions for days at a time.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Aunt Mei looked at him with a slight concern. She had a feeling that the situation was a big surprise for him as well but since the talk, he seemed much more determined about things concerning his career so naturally he would take on the sudden responsibility.

    ˇ°And when would young Master have to leave?ˇ± she asked.

    ˇ°For the imperial campaign sometime in autumn and that might possibly take half a year. Before that we have a northern patrol. After the patrol, IˇŻll have to go to the capital for the strategy meeting for all the chosen representatives.ˇ±

    PiaˇŻs head couldnˇŻt quite make sense of everything. With all the things he had to do wouldnˇŻt he be away for almost a year or more? He would be away for years at a time, again?

    ˇ°Butˇ­ Father wouldnˇŻt let part of our army go for that long, would he? He wouldnˇŻt let big brother go away again for that long. Why did you even agree to that? No, you canˇŻt go!ˇ±

    ˇ°Pia, itˇŻs an imperial command. It canˇŻt be disobeyed,ˇ± gently said Sorin as he patted her head.

    Before he could say more, she stood up and stormed out of the room. Altair only saw Pia running out of the room with a furious expression. She kicked him in the shin and while he was hopping on his one leg, she grabbed her equally surprised attendant and ran from the residence.

    ˇ°Young Master, if sheˇŻs angry with you, why am I the victim?ˇ± asked Altair when he peered into the room.

    ˇ°Should have asked her that,ˇ± stated Sorin.

    Altair took a seat while mumbling and rubbing his shin. The little lady certainly knew how to kick hard considering how gentle she looked. Sorin could only glance at the door. The little girl would calm down at some stage but for now no matter how he tried to coax her, it would not change the situation.

    ˇ°So, considering the plans from before, IˇŻll have them hurry the preparations. IˇŻm sure by the time we come back from our patrol, everything will be organised.ˇ±

    The three of them knew that was when they would have to say their goodbyes, but no one said it out loud. Aunt Mei looked at the two young men that had grown up in her care.

    Though they were silly sometimes, she was quite proud of how they had turned out despite the unstable family situation. What was most important was that they were coming into their own without being weighed down by the negative circumstances of the past but rather using them to look forward to the future.

    ˇ°Also, before we leave, I need advice about a gift that can be ready by the time we get back from the patrol.ˇ±

    Aunt Mei looked at him with questions all over her face.

    ˇ°Something practical but not too personal. It must look good enough for a noble to appreciate without it being too extravagant and it should fit in a box about this big,ˇ± said Sorin while spreading his arms to the estimated box size.

    Altair could barely hold his laughter at the wonderfully awkward and vague description.

    ˇ°Why should it be practical and why specifically that box size? Is it an acquaintance, courtesy, or business gift?ˇ± asked the older lady.

    When she really thought about it, since he mentioned a noble, high nobility rarely ever gave each other practical gifts, it was usually expensive jewellery and things considered as priceless, exotic, or rare. Altair finally gathered himself after the laughing fit that gave him tears.

    ˇ°Auntie, in case you missed it from his description. This young Master here wants to give a lady a gift. Something like an introductory gift. WeˇŻll be transporting the box with us thatˇŻs why it must be a certain size.

    Realisation dawned on her face.

    If the interest was not romantic, it also wasnˇŻt unusual to send gifts to those who seemed like good contacts to build a good relationship with the individual and the family. It wasnˇŻt a bad idea to get to know powerful people and stay on their good side.

    With the way Sorin had described it, she couldnˇŻt determine whether this was a just a normal acquaintance or someone he had taken an interest in personally. Her child was an awkward one sometimes.

    She was just surprised that the contact was from a noble family seeing as Sorin had always avoided the complexities and unspoken rules that came with such connections. Considering that they would be travelling with the boxˇ­ Was it someone they had met in the imperial capital? It only made sense when she thought about what Altair had previously mentioned.

    ˇ°Oh, I see. So, something thatˇŻs not presumptuous for a young noble woman? They girls here generally enjoy novel gifts such as music boxes, stylish fans and maybe an elegant parasol would work.ˇ±

    When Sorin thought about it, the receiver looked very harmless and cute, but her interests were a littleˇ­ skewed when taking outer appearances into consideration.

    ˇ°From what IˇŻve seen, those would be a little too general for that Lady. It feels as if not only the young Master, but I would also be used for target practice on the shooting range after sheˇŻs received it,ˇ± hesitantly stated Altair.

    ˇ°For once I agree with Altair,ˇ± said Sorin and the young man next to him made a look.

    Aunt Mei couldnˇŻt help but think that the young lady sounded fierce and wondered if the new connection was worth it. Sorin couldnˇŻt exactly explain that he had received a prized gift from her, and he merely wanted to reciprocate in kind with something suitable but at least Altair understood.

    If his aunt knew about the quiver, he would likely have his ear talked off about accepting it in the first place. Besides such a long distance and so much trouble for an umbrella? What was the point? How novel could an umbrella be?

    The princess also wasnˇŻt the only one he had to get something for, naturally the two girls with her would have to get gifts as well so where they got these things was also important.

    ˇ°Maybe also consider something custom made. Outerwear should be appropriate and not too personal or general. Actuallyˇ­that young lady Xana should be helpful.ˇ±

    They both hadnˇŻt considered consulting with Xana about it as they didnˇŻt personally go to her to get their clothing made.

    As someone who dealt with different types of people often, she was able to design quality items just by getting a description of someoneˇŻs personality, part of why she had become so popular. She didnˇŻt own her own shop, but she was highly requested where she worked so the idea was unanimously welcomed.